Skip to main content

Full text of "Orthography, orthoepy, and punctuation, embodying the essential facts of the English language, with concise rules for punctuation and the use of capital letters; a text-book and book of reference for schools, colleges, and private students"

See other formats


Orthography, 
\  Orthoepy 

\  and 

/  Punctuation 

} 


;o> 
jo 

15 


CO 


PE 


ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY, 
AND  PUNCTUATION 

EMBODYING 

THE  ESSENTIAL  FACTS  OF  THE  ENGLISH  LANGUAGE 

WITH   CONCISE    RULES   FOR   PUNCTUATION 

AND  THE  USE  OF  CAPITAL  LETTERS 

&  <tet=book  auto  Book  of  Reference 

FOR 

SCHOOLS,  COLLEGES,  AND  PRIVATE  STUDENTS 


BY 
S.    R.    WINCHELL,   A.M. 

AUTHOR  OF   "  LATIN   PROSE  COMPOSITION,"   "  ELEMENTARY   LESSONS 

IN   GREEK   SYNTAX,"    "  PRIMARY   SCHOOL   SONGS,"    "  PRIMARY 

FRIDAYS,"    "  INTERMEDIATE   FRIDAYS,"    "  GRAMMAR 

SCHOOL   FRIDAYS,"    "  INTERSTATE    PRIMER 

SUPPLEMENT,"    ETC.,   ETC. 


CHICAGO 
A.    FLANAGAN    COMPANY 


VV  C)  <-          C 


COPYRIGHT,  1901, 
BY  A.   FLANAGAN  COMPANY. 


TYPOGRAPHY  as*  J.  s.  CUSIUNU  &  (;o.,  JSUUVVOUD,  MASS. 


PREFACE. 

IT  has  been  the  aim  of  the  author  of  this  little  manual  to 
present  in  a  concise  form  the  essential  facts  concerning  the 
language  we  use  in  speaking  and  writing.  An  effort  has 
been  made  at  every  step  to  set  forth  essential  facts,  not 
theories ;  to  be  concise,  and  yet  thorough ;  to  avoid  being 
led  into  writing  a  treatise,  and  yet  to  give  a  sufficient  num- 
ber of  details  to  render  the  work  complete  for  practical 
uses. 

It  has  not  been  deemed  advisable  to  cumber  the  pages  of 
this  little  volume  with  all  the  various  theories,  forms,  and 
exceptions  which  may  be  found  even  in  several  of  the  lead- 
ing authorities  on  the  subject  of  which  the  volume  treats, 
but  the  one  authority  closely  adhered  to  throughout  has 
been  Webster's  International  Dictionary.  This  work  is  so 
generally  accepted  by  American  schools  and  writers  as  the 
guide  for  pronunciation  and  spelling,  that  no  attempt  has 
been  made  to  present  the  points  of  difference  between  this 
and  other  eminent  authorities. 

As  an  aid  and  guide  to  teachers  who  use  the  book  with 
classes,  frequent  exercises  have  been  introduced,  which 
should  be  supplemented  by  others  of  a  similar  nature  pre- 
pared by  the  teacher,  or  by  tho  class  under  the  direction 
of  the  teacher.  Too  much  drill  on  the  sounds  of  the  letters, 
the  spelling  and  pronouncing  of  words,  and  the  punctuation 
of  sentences  can  hardly  be  possible.  These  drills  should 

iii 


iv  PREFACE. 

be  both  oral  and  written.  By  making  much  of  them  in  u 
school,  they  become  exceedingly  interesting  and  profitable. 

Part  IV.,  on  Punctuation,  presents  the  essentials  of  cor- 
rect punctuation,  illustrated  by  numerous  examples. 

It  is  almost  superfluous  to  say  that  John  Wilson's  "  Trea- 
tise on  Punctuation,"  now  out  of  print,  is  the  most  complete 
work  of  the  kind  in  the  English  language ;  but  it  was  pub- 
lished thirty  years  ago,  and  is  now  considerably  behind  the 
times.  A  very  valuable  hand-book  is  that  of  Marshall  T. 
Bigelow,  which  presents  in  concise  form  the  principles  set 
forth  by  Wilson.  Another  work,  interesting  and  logical,  is 
by  F.  Horace  Teall,  entitled  "Punctuation,"  published  by 
D.  Appleton  &  Co.  But  the  latest  work,  and  therefore 
more  nearly  in  conformity  with  present  usage,  as  well  as 
extremely  fresh,  original,  and  free  from  technicalities  and 
rules,  is  an  anonymous  treatise  entitled,  "Why  we  Punc- 
tuate." These  and  numerous  other  works  have  been  con- 
sulted in  the  preparation  of  this  volume,  and  examples  and 
illustrations  have  been  freely  drawn  from  them. 

S.  II.  W. 
EVANSTON,  ILL. 


CONTENTS. 

PAGE. 

PART  FIRST—  ORTHOEPY I 

Phonotopy  .  .  .  l 

The  Alphabet  as  Numerals 8 

Phonology 8 

Diacritical  Marks 8 

Vowel  Sounds  ........  10 

Diphthongs  and  Triphthongs 14 

Summary  of  the  Sounds  of  the  Vowels  ...  16 

The  Consonants  .  . 22 

Classification  of  Consonants  .....  23 

The  Sounds  of  the  Consonants  .  .  .  .  .24 
Summary  of  the  Consonant  Sounds  ....  29 

Digraphs  and  Tri graphs  ....  .31 

Syllabication  ~ 35 

Rules  for  the  Division  of  Words  into  Syllables  .  .  37 
Accent  .........  40 

Articulation 44 

List  of  Words  often  Mispronounced  ....  49 

PART  SECOND — ORTHOGRAPHY  ......  55 

Rules  for  Spelling .  .  56 

Variations  in  Spelling     .....  .59 

Formation  of  the  Plural  of  Nouns        .  62 

Synonyms       .  ......       65 

Homonyms .  68 

PART  THIRD — ETYMOLOGY 70 

Definitions  .  ...  72 

Some  Important  Prefixes         .         .         .         .         .         .73 

Some  Important  Suffixes  ......  75 

PART  FOURTH— PUNCTUATION  .  .....  77 

The  Comma 80 

General  Rules 81 

Special  Rules  .  .  '  .  .  .  .  .  .  85 

The  Semicolon .88 

The  Colon 89 

The  Period 91 

The  Dash 93 

Exclamation  and  Interrogation  Points  .  96 

Marks  of  Parenthesis  and  Brackets  ....  97 

The  Apostrophe .  .99 

Quotation  Marks  100 

Other  Characters  or  Signs  found  in  Books  .  .  .  107 

The  Hyphen .  109 

Capital  Letters  .  .  .114 

Abbreviations  ...  .  119 

PART  FIFTH— SPELLING  LISTS  .  .  125 


SUGGESTIONS  TO  TEACHERS. 

For  use  in  schools,  the  matter  contained  in  this  volume,  should 
be  carefully  selected.  It  is  by  no  means  desirable  that  students 
should  be  required  to  learn  and  remember  everything  in  the  book, 
though  everything  should  be  read  at  least  once.  For  instance, 
the  pages  relating  to  the  Origin  and  History  of  the  English  Alpha- 
bet may  be  interesting,  but  a  knowledge  of  the  facts  contained  in 
them  is  not  essential.  'Teachers  sh->uld  use  their  own  judgment  as 
to  the  amount  of  time  to  be  given  to  any  special  topic. 

For  teachers  who  may  need  them,  the  following  hints  are  given 
in  addition  to  those  in  the  book  as  to  the  way  the  book  may  be 
used  in  schools. 

Diacritical  Marks.  Drill  on  the  exercise  till  every  pupil  is  per- 
fectly familiar  with  the  marks  and  can  pronounce  any  wrd  when 
marked,  and  can  also  mark  any  word  whose  pronunciation  is 
known. 

Vowel  Sound*.  Assign  a  few  paragraphs  at  a  time  and  have 
them  thoroughly  learned  and  recited  over  and  over,  especially  the 
Summary,  also  the  tables  of  long  vowels  and  short  vowels. 

Consonants.  The  same  as  for  vowels.  Have  t  e  pupils  give  the 
sounds  repeatedly,  sometimes  in  concert. 

Syllabication.  The  rules  should  be  committed  to  memory  and 
frequently  called  for  in  recitation. 

Lists  of  Words  Often  Mispronounced.  The  Words  in  the  first  col- 
umn should  be  written  frequently  on  the  blackboard  and  pupils 
called  on  to  pronounce  them. 

Rules  for  Spelling.  These  should  be  committed  to  memory  and 
frequently  called  for. 

Variations  in  Spelling.  It  is  well  for  learners  to  recognize  these 
variations,  yet  it  is  not  worth  while  to  spend  much  time  on  them. 

Formation  of  the  Plural  of  Nouns.     Learn  these  rules  thoroughl". 

Synonyms  and.  Homonyms.  Take  plenty  of  time  for  writing  ex- 
ercises on  these  lists. 

'Etymology.  This  subject  is  very  briefly  presented.  The  few 
pages  given  should  be  thoroughly  learned. 

Punctuation.  Have  pupils  commit  the  rules  to  memory,  arid  ap- 
ply them  in  writing.  Errors  in  books  should  be  pointed  out  by 
the  teacher  and  also  by  the  pupils,  and  discussion  should  be  freely 
permitted.  Require  only  a  few  rules  everyday,  and  require  the 
pupils  to  copy  illustrations  from  their  text-books. 

Capital  Letter*.     The  same  as  for  punctuation. 

Abbreviations.  These  should  all  be  memorized  and  frequently 
recited. 


PART   FIRST. 


ORTHOEPY. 

Orthoepy  treats  of  the  correct  pronunciation  of  words. 
As  the  pronunciation  of  words  depends  upon  the  pronuncia- 
tion of  the  letters  of  which  they  are  composed,  it  is  neces- 
sary first  to  understand  the  pronunciation  of  letters. 

There  are  twenty-six  letters  in  the  English  alphabet. 
These  letters  are  used  to  represent  sounds,  yet  there  are 
forty-four  elementary  sounds  in  the  English  language,  com- 
bined into  perhaps  300,000  different  words.  Hence  the 
same  letter  must  sometimes  represent  two  or  more  sounds. 

The  science  which  treats  of  the  elementary  sounds  is 
called  phonology  or  phonetics.  The  representing  of  ele- 
mentary sounds  by  characters  or  letters  is  called  phonotypy, 
or  phonography. 

The  student  should  be  careful  to  distinguish  between  let- 
ters, their  names,  and  their  sounds.  For  example,  g  is  a 
letter,  its  name  is  jee,  and  it  has  two  sounds. 

Elementary  sounds  are  uttered  by  the  organs  of  speech, 
which  are  the  lips,  tongue,  teeth,  and  palate. 

PHONOTYPY. 
ORIGIN  AND   HISTORY   OF   THE   ENGLISH  ALPHABET. 

The  English  word  alphabet  is  derived  from  alpha  and 
,  the  names  of  the  first  two  letters  of  the  Greek  alpha- 

1 


2   ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION. 

bet ;  or  aleph  and  beth,  the  first  two  letters  of  the  Hebrew 
alphabet. 

The  English  alphabet  is  nearly  the  same  as  that  used  by 
the  ancient  Romans,  which  was  derived  from  the  Greek. 
The  Greek  alphabet  was  formed  from  the  Phoenician,  which, 
in  turn,  has  been  traced  back  to  the  phonetic  hieroglyphs  of 
the  Egyptians. 

The  forms  of  the  letters  of  the  English  alphabet  are 
nearly  the  same  as  those  of  the  Latin  alphabet.  Many  of 
these  forms  were  the  same  in  the  Greek,  and,  in  a  few 
instances,  the  resemblances  are  apparent  in  the  Phoenician. 

It  is  not  the  province  of  this  book  to  give  in  detail  the 
numerous  changes  in  value  which  each  letter  has  undergone 
during  its  lifetime.  Only  the  most  important  changes  will 
be  mentioned. 

A  is  the  first  letter  in  all  these  alphabets,  including  the 
Egyptian,  though  the  phonetic  hieroglyphs  of  the  Egyptians 
bear  no  resemblance  in  form  to  our  present  alphabet.  The 
form  of  A  is  identical  in  Greek,  Latin,  and  English. 

In  English  this  letter  is  called  a;  in  most  other  lan- 
guages, ah.  This  ah  sound  of  a  was  first  given  it  by  the 
Greeks,  the  long  a  sound  having  come  into  use  in  the  early 
part  of  the  seventeenth  century.  There  are  six  distinct 
sounds  of  a  now  recognized  in  English :  hate,  hat,  far,  fall, 
ask,  cdre. 

B  had  the  same  form  in  Latin  and  Greek,  but  in  old 
Greek  and  Phoenician  was  written  from  righ't  to  left,  the 
Phoenician  also  leaving  off  the  lower  half  of  the  letter.  The 
small  6  is  a  modified  form  of  capital  B.  According  to  early 
colonial  law  B  was  stamped  on  the  forehead  of  a  blasphemer. 


PHONOTYPY.  3 

In  the  original  Aryan  tongues  6  has  much  the  same  force 
as  p'j  in  modern  Greek  and  Spanish  it  passes  into  v;  in 
English  it  has  but  one  sound,  but  is  sometimes  silent,  as 
after  final  ra. 

C  is  first  found  in  its  present  form  in  the  Latin.  It  was 
formed  by  rounding  the  angle  of  the  Greek  gamma  (F). 

In  Phoenician  and  Greek  c  had  always  a  "  hard "  sound, 
much  like  that  of  g  or  k.  The  "soft"  sound  of  c  in  English 
is  derived  from  the  Teutonic  languages.  No  Anglo-Saxon 
word  contains  c  pronounced  like  s,  except  a  few  misspelled, 
as  cinder  for  sinder,  and  a  few  words  ending  in  -ce,  where 
this  termination  takes  the  place  of  the  original  -es,  -s,  in 
conformity  with  that  termination  in  words  of  French  origin ; 
as,  once,  from  ones;  hence,  from  hennes.  C  has  the  sound  of 
s  before  e,  i,  and  y,  elsewhere  that  of  Jc. 

As  c  has  no  distinct  sound  of  its  own,  it  is  a  redundant 
letter  of  the  English  alphabet. 

D  is  the  fourth  letter  in  English,  Roman,  Greek,  and 
Phoenician.  Capital  D  is  the  same  in  form  as  in  Latin.  D 
is  most  nearly  related  to  t  and  tli  in  pronunciation.  Thex 
ending  ed  in  the  past  tense  and  perfect  participle  of  verbs 
was  formerly  t,  and  is  sometimes  pronounced  as  if  so  spelled. 

E  has  retained  its  form  with  little  change  from  the  Phoe- 
nician. It  is  the  most  frequently  used  letter  of  all  the 
English  alphabet.  Its  form  and  value  are  from  the  Greek, 
its  name  from  the  Latin. 

The  letter  e  has  two  leading  vowel  sounds,  long  and 
short ;  as  in  mete,  met. 

F  was  found  in  Phoenician,  but  dropped  out  of  use  in 
classical  Greek  to  be  resurrected  in  the  Latin.  The  Latin 


4      ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND   PUNCTUATION. 

/appears  as  b  in  Anglo-Saxon.  The  Anglo-Saxon  b  is  also 
a  substitute  for  Latin  and  Greek  p.  The  form  and  sound 
of  /  are*  from  the  Latin,  the  form  resembling  that  of  the 
Greek  digamma  (/:). 

G  was  formed  from  C  by  the  Komaiis. 

G  has  two  sounds,  the  simple  or  hard  sound,  as  in  gave, 
go,  gun,  and  the  compound  (j)  or  soft  sound,  as  in  gem,  gin, 
gyves.  This  soft  sound  of  g  is  never  found  at  the  beginning 
of  a  word  of  Anglo-Saxon  origin. 

H  is  of  Phoenician  origin,  but  lost  its  identity  in  the 
Greek,  its  force  being  indicated  by  the  "hiatus"  or  "rough 
breathing''*  Q,  and  its  entire  absence  by  the  "smooth 
breathing"  (').  In  original  Anglo-Saxon  words  it  corre- 
sponds to  Latin  c;  as,  horn,  Latin  corn-u,  Greek  kenix 
(/cepas) ;  hundred,  Latin  centum,  Greek  hekaton.  The  name 
(aitch)  is  from  the  French,  the  form  from  the  Greek, 
through  the  Latin. 

I  may  be  found  in  Latin,  Greek,  Phoenician,  and  Egyp- 
tian. In  the  Phoenician  it  was  a  consonant;  in  the  Latin 
and  Anglo-Saxon  it  served  both  as  'consonant  and  vowel. 
and  is  found  in  English  representing  the  consonant  sound 
of  y,  as  in  union. 

The  English  I  has  two  principal  vowel  sounds :  long,  as 
in  pine,  and  short,  as  in  phi.  The  dot  which  we  place  over 
i  dates  from  the  fourteenth  century.  I  and  j  were  repre- 
sented by  /  alone  until  recently. 

J  is  another  form  of  /,  used  to  represent  the  consonant 
sound.  Originally  this  was  the  same  as  y  in  sound,  but 
about  1630  assumed  the  sound  of  zh,  or  dzli.  J  is  still  used 
in  place  of  /  at, the  end  of  a  number  in  a  medical  prescription 


PHONOTYI'Y.  O 

iind   in   the   word  hfjtltqlujnh)    also  written  <t]l<>ln!<t.       J  is  u 
superfluous  letter  of  the  English  alphabet. 

K  is  found  in  the  Egyptian,  Phoenician,  and  Greek,  but 
not  in  the  Roman  of  the  classical  period.  It  reappeared  in 
middle  English  to  represent  the  hard  sound  of  c,  especially 
at  the  beginning  of  a  word;  as,  king  for  c-tyj.gr,  from  cyny,  a 
contracted  form  of  ci/ning. 

L  may  also  be  traced  to  the  Egyptian.  Its  force  has 
changed  but  little  during  the  centuries,  being  always  a  trill 
made  by  the  tip  of  the  tongue.  The  Chinese  do  not 
distinguish  between  Z  and  r;  as,  Melican  for  American. 
The  name  el  is  Latin. 

M  is  of  Egyptian  origin.  It  is  the  unit  of  measure  in 
English  type,  being  one  square,  or  quadrate.  Compositors 
are  usually  paid  by  the  thousand  ems.  The  form  of  M  is 
the  same  in  Latin  and  Greek.  Its  sound  is  always  the 
same,  a  labial  nasal,  related  to  b  and  p  as  n  is  to  d  and  t. 

N  is  also  of  Egyptian  origin.  As  an  initial  letter  it  has 
had  the  same  single  value  as  now  throughout  its  history. 
In  other  parts  of  a  word  its  use  has  varied  somewhat.  N 
is  a  dental-nasal.  In  printing,  it  measures  a  half  em.  Its 
form  is  the  same  in  English,  Latin,  and  Greek. 

0  has  undergone  some  change,  both  in  form  and  use.  In 
the  Pho3iiician  it  was  a  consonant.  In  the  Greek  it  be- 
came a  vowel.  In  early  Greek  its  form  was  square  instead 
of  round.  Its  principal  sounds  are  long,  as  in  stone;  s.hort, 
as  in  not;  and  the  sounds  heard  in  orb,  sou,  food,  and  book. 

P,  like  n,  has  always  represented  one  unvarying  sound. 
At  the  beginning  of  a  few  Greek  words,  like  psalm,  pneii- 
fr.  it  is  silent.     Its  form  comes  from  the  Latin.     It  is 


6       OUTHOGRAI'HY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 

closely  related  to  5,  /,  and  r.  The  digraph  pli  is  from  the 
Greek.  It  has  the  sound  of/. 

Q  was  not  found  in  the  Greek.  In  Latin  it  had  the 
same  value  as  &,  and  was  followed  by  u  as  in  English 
and  French.  Tn  English  the  combination  qn  is  pronounced 
like  kw,  and  is  always  followed  by  another  vowel.  Q  is  not 
needed  in  the  English  alphabet. 

R  has  always  had  a  kind  of  vowel  nature,  though  used  as 
a  consonant.  Like  /,  it  is  the  sign  of  a  trill  or  rustle  at  the 
tip  of  the  tongue.  In  Greek,  and  sometimes  in  Anglo- 
Saxon,  it  was  pronounced  with  an  7*-soimd  preceding,  and 
this  led  to  the  introduction  of  h  and  doubling  the  r  in  such 
words  as  rheumatism,  hemorrhage,  catarrh.  In  England, 
and  in  some  localities  in  America,  the  sound  of  r  is  being 
wholly  dropped  in  many  words.  "  The  three  K's,  Kiting, 
Reading,  and  Kithmetic,"  was  given  in  sincerity  as  a 
toast  in  1825  by  Sir  William  Curtis,  lord  mayor  of  London. 
The  form  of  It  is  derived  from  the  Greek  through  the 
Latin. 

S  is  very  ancient,  and  has  undergone  some  changes.  In 
the  Phoenician  it  looked  like  w.  In  most  languages  s  and 
z  are  represented  by  only  one  letter.  It  is  the  only  repre- 
sentation of  inflection  in  English  nouns  and  verbs.  The 
form  and  name  of  s  are  derived  from  the  Latin. 

T  is  another  letter  which  has  always  had  the  same  value. 
It  was  the  twenty-second  and  last  letter  of  the  Phoenician 
alphabet.  The  letter  derives  its  name  from  the  Latin,  its 
form  from  the  Greek. 

IT  originated  with  the  Greeks,  and  was  written  Y.  The 
Latin  form  was  U  or  F.  Its  sound  was  that  of  oo  in  mood. 


PHONOTYPY.  7 

V  is  never  doubled.     In  English,  u  has  two  sounds ;  long, 
as  in  use,  and  short,  as  in  up. 

V  is  the  older  form  of  U.  The  two  forms  were  used 
interchangeably,  like  i  and  j  in  Latin,  Norman-French,  and 
English  as  late  as  the  Elizabethan  period.  Until  about 
1617  v  was  called  "  single  «,"  as  ^o  was  called  "  double  it." 
The  German  name  van  was  the  same  in  Phoenician.  Vis 
never  the  last  letter  of  an  English  word. 

W  in  modern  English  comes  almost  wholly  from  Anglo- 
Saxon.  It  is  a  ligature  of  W,  which  later  became  united 
into  one  sign,  but  never  assumed  a  new  name,  although 
"  single  u "  acquired  the  name  "  ve"  W  is  usually  a  con- 
sonant, but  sometimes  it  is  a  vowel. 

X  is  not  the  sign  of  a  single  sound,  but  the  combination 
of  c  and  s.  It  might  be  wholly  dispensed  with.  The  char- 
acter is  from  the  Latin.  The  same  character  is  used  in 
Greek  for  ch.  It  was  the  last  letter  in  the  Latin  alphabet 
till  Fahd  Z  were  added  at  a  later  date  to  represent  sounds 
found  in  Greek  words. 

Y,  with  u,  v,  iv,  comes  from  the  Greek  upsilon  (v),  as  an 
addition  to  the  Phoenician  alphabet  to  represent  the  oo- 
sound.  It  has  both  vowel  and  consonant  value.  As  a 
vowel  it  is  equivalent  to  i,  and  hence  is  not  needed. 

Z  is  seldom  used  in  English,  though  one  of  the  oldest 
letters  of  the  alphabet.  Its  use  everywhere  could  be  sup- 
plied by  s  except  at  the  beginning  of  a  word.  In  England 
it  i*s  called  zed,  formerly  izzard.  Its  form  is  the  same  in 
Latin  and  Greek.  It  was  the  last  letter  in  the  Latin  alpha- 
bet, the  fourth  in  the  Greek,  and  the  seventh  in  the  Phoeni- 
cian. 


8   ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION. 


THE  ALPHABET  AS  NUMERALS. 

Among  the  Komans  numbers  were  indicated  by  the  let- 
ters of  the  alphabet,  as  follows  :  — 

I,  One  C,  One  hundred 

V,  Five  D,  Five  hundred 

X,  Ten  M,  One  thousand 
L,  Fifty 


A  letter  representing  a  smaller  number  placed  at  the 
of  another  reduced  the  value  of  the  one  at  the  right}  if 
placed  at  the  right,  it  increased  it. 

IV,  Four  XIX,  Nineteen 

VI,  Six  XC,  Ninety 

IX,  Nine  CD,  Four  hundred 

XI,  Eleven  MD,  Fifteen  hundred 

A  line  over  a  letter  multiplied  its  value  by  1000. 
C,  100,000  ;  CD,  400,000.    . 

Other  letters  of  the  Roman  alphabet  also  had  values 
assigned  to  them  in  later  years. 

B,  Two  K,  250  R,  80 

E,  250  N,  90  or  900  S,  7  or  70 

F,  40  0,  11  T,  160 

G,  400  P,  400  U,  150 
H,  200  Q,  500  X,  1000 

PHONOLOGY. 

The  word  diacritical  is  derived  from  two  Greek  words, 
signifying  to  distn«jn!xlt,  l)<jtir<j<>n.  As  the  same  letter  mu  ;! 
sometimes  represent  two  or  more  sounds,  a  system  of  di.i- 
critical  marks  has  been  adopted  to  aid  us  in  distinguishing 
between  different  phonetic  uses  or  values  of  letters. 


PHONOLOGY. 


9 


Combinations  of  sounds  are  also  sometimes  indicated  by 
such,  marks,  and  sometimes  by  combinations  of  letters. 

It  is  said  that  the  English  language  offers  more  difficulties 
to  a  foreigner  than  any  other  language.  Its  pronunciation 
is  guided  by  no  fixed  rules,  and  abounds  in  inconsistencies. 
Its  letters  have  no  fixed  values,  representing  different  sounds 
in  different  words  (notwithstanding  there  are  nearly  twice 
as  many  sounds  as  letters),  and  sometimes  even  two  or  more 
letters  are  put  together  to  represent  one  sound ;  as,  tli,  sh, 
ivli. 

sThe  diacritical  marks  employed  in  this  book  are  the 
same  as  those  in  Webster's  International  Dictionary. .  Their 
names  and  uses  are  as  follows :  — 

Macron,  Greek  makros,  long,  (~),  placed  over  a  vowel  to 
indicate  the  long  sound.  When  placed  over  a  consonant  it 
is  called  a  bar.  ' 

Breve,  Latin  brevis,  short,  (~),  placed  over  a  vowel  to  indi- 
cate the  short  sound. 

Diaeresis  or  Dieresis,  Greek  diairesis,  a  taking  apart,  ("), 
placed  over  the  second  of  two  adjacent  vowels  to  show  that 
each  is  to  be  pronounced  separately ;  as,  cooperate.  As  a 
diacritical  mark  it  is  placed  sometimes  above  and  some- 
times below  a  vowel.  When  used  as  a  diacritical  mark  it  is 
better  to  call  it  two  dots. 

Semi-diaeresis,  Greek  liemi,  half,  and  diairexis,  a  taking 
apart,  (•).  This  is  the  same  as  the  period.  When  used  as  a 
diacritical  mark  it  is  better  to  call  it  a  dot. 

Tilde,  or  Wave,  Latin  titulus,  a  title  or  inscription,  (~). 
The  tilde  placed  over  n  indicates  that  the  following  vowel 


10     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND   PUNCTUATION. 

is  preceded  in  pronunciation  by  y  consonant ;    as,  canon. 
When  placed  over  a  vowel  it  is  better  to  call  it  a  wave. 

Caret,  or  Circumflex,  Latin  carere,  to  want,  Q.  The  com- 
mon use  of  the  caret  is  to  indicate  that  something  has  been 
omitted,  the  omitted  letter  or  word  being  written  above  or 
in  the  margin ;  as,  telling.  When  used  as  a  diacritical  mark 
it  is  better  to  call  it  a  circumflex. 

Suspended  Bar,  (j.),  used  to  indicate  a  long  sound  some- 
what shortened.  Under  s  it  indicates  the  sound  of  a 

Cedilla,  Spanish  cedilla,  little  zeta,  the  Greek  name  of  z, 
(t).  It  is  placed  under  c  to  show  that  the  letter  has  the 
sound  of  s ;  as,  facade. 

The  French  nasal  tone  is  indicated  by  N  following  the 
vowel;  as,  bon,  boN',  ensemble,  aN-saN-Vl. 

Voice-glide,  Q,  used  to  show  the  omission  of  a  vowel  sound 
and  the  gliding  together  of  two  consonants ;  as,  pardon, 
par'~d'n. 

VOWEL   SOUNDS. 

There  is  no  exact  number  of  vowel  sounds  which  can  be 
said  to  be  distinct  and  separate,  'since  all  are  produced  by 
the  glottis,  or  vocal  cords,  with  no  interruption  of  sound 
by  the  lips,  tongue,  or  teeth,  and  glide  so  perfectly  from 
one  to  another  that  their  differences  are  scarcely  distin- 
guishable except  between  sounds  somewhat  remote  from 
each  other  in  character.  The  modifications  of  vowel  sound 
are  produced  by  adjusting  the  flexible  and  movable  parts  of 
the  mouth.  This  explains  why  different  treatises  on  pro- 
nunciation do  not  agree  as  to  the  number  of  sounds  certain 
vowels  have.  Moreover,  in  some  localities  vowel  pronun- 
ciation is  quite  different  from  what  it  is  in  others,  and  the 


PHONOLOGY. 

same  words  are  pronounced  quite  differently  in   different 
parts  of  the  United  States,  as  well  as  in  England. 

The  principal  vowel  sounds  recognized  as  distinct  are  the 
following,  given  in  their  natural  order  of  succession:1  — 

a,  Italian  a,  as  in  far.  This  is  the  richest  of  all  vowel  sounds,  yet 
is  comparatively  little  used  in  English  pronunciation.  In  German  it 
occurs  ten  times  as  frequently,  and  in  Sanskrit  sixty  times  as  fre- 
quently as  in  English.  This  sound  in  unaccented  syllables  approaches 
the  next  sound  of  a.  The  same  sound  is  frequently  given  to  e  before 
r  in  England  ;  as,  Derby,  clerk  (pronounced  Darby,  dark).  In  ser- 
geant this  sound  prevails  also  in  America. 

a,  short  Italian  a,  as  in  ask.  This  sound  of  a  seems  to  be  a  short- 
ening of  the  broad  Italian  a.  By  some  persons  it  ig  not  easily  recog- 
nized. Some  do  not  distinguish  it  from  a,  while  others  confuse  it  with 
a.  In  Webster's  Dictionary  this  sound  of  a  in  final  or  medial  unac- 
cented syllables  closed  by  n,  1,  etc.,  is  distinguished  by  being  printed 
in  italic  ;  as,  infant,  fatally,  etc. 

a,  medial  a,  as  in  care,  there,  heir.  This  sound  is  always  produced 
by  a  following  r  sound  closing  a  syllable  more  or  less  strongly  accented. 
It  is  a  prolongation  of  &.  This  is  an  instance  in  which  the  vowel  nature 
of  r  is  observable.  There  is  sometimes  a  trace  of  the  same  sound  to  be 
found  in  New  England  in  such  words  as  serve,  earth,  earn,  term,  etc. 

a,  short  a,  as  in  am,  at,  usually  followed  by  a  consonant  sound 
closing  the  syllable.  This  sound  is  peculiar  to  the  English. 

a,  broad  a,  as  in  fall,  6rb,  b6rn,  bought,  haul,  draw,  etc. 
When  given  to  o,  its  syllable  is  accented  and  followed  by  r ;  as,  abh6r, 
exhOrt,  Order.  In  unaccented  syllables  this  sound  of  o  is  somewhat 
modified,  approaching  that  of  o  ;  as,  f6rget,  Ordain. 

8,  short  o,  as  in  not,  was.  Unaccented  syllables  in  o  are  usually 
closed  by  a  consonant,  final  syllables  of  this  kind  usually  having  the 
sound  of  6  in  son  ;  as,  connect,  oppose,  bishop,  donor. 

a,  long  a,  as  in  ate,  ale,  obey,  eight,  vein.  This  sound  slightly 
modified  is  given  to  a  in  unaccented  syllables,  as  in  preface,  savage, 
senate,  salutary.  Webster's  Dictionary  gives  this  modification  as  a 

1  The  student  should  consult  the  dictionary  for  a  complete  analysis  of 
the  vowel  sounds. 


-  ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION. 

separate  sound  marked  by  the  suspended  bar,  a.  This  sound  is  given 
to  e  in  pure  English  words  only  where  that  vowel  is  followed  by  i  or  y 
in  the  same  syllable. 

In  any,  many,  Thames,  said,  again,  against,  the  sound  of  a  is 
undistinguishable  from  that  of  e. 

S,  short  e,  as  in  end,  pet,  feather,  guess,  bury,  any,  said,  again 
A  consonant  sound  closes  the  syllable  in  which  it  occurs.  This  soim  1 
is  sometimes  modified  toward  i  in  final  syllables ;  as,  wicked,  roses, 
kitchen.  Generally  when  e  follows  a  consonant  at  the  end  of  a  syllable 
it  has  no  sound,  but  marks  the  preceding  vowel  as  long  ;  as,  lame,  mete., 
kite,  tone,  lute.  .  This  is  not  always  the  case,  however ;  as,  give,  have, 
done.  It  is  also  silent  in  the  endings  -ed  and  -en  of  the  past  tense  and 
perfect  participle  of  verbs  ;  as,  broken,  whipped.  But  if  the  verb 
stem  ends  in  d  or  t,  the  final  syllable  is  fully  pronounced ;  as,  added, 
omitted.  When  e  is  unaccented  and  closely  followed  by  another 
vowel  it  sometimes  assumes  the  value  of  y,  and  it'  preceded  by  t,  d.  c 
soft,  or  s,  the  two  letters  often  coalesce  ;  as,  righteous,  grandeur, 
ocean,  nauseous. 

In  words  like  novel,  prudent,  etc.,  where  e  comes  before  n,  1,  or  r 
in  unaccented  syllables,  Webster's  Dictionary  recognizes  a  distinction 
in  sound  by  printing  the  vowel  in  italic. 

O,  long  o,  as  in  note,  bone,  grow,  sew,  door.  This  sound  is 
sometimes  modified,  especially  in  New  England,  in  such  words  as 
home,  coat,  stone,  etc.  ()  in  unaccented  syllables  has  another  modi- 
fication, such  as  obey,  tobacco,  poetic.  In  Webster's  Dictionary 
this  is  recognized  as  a  distinct  sound  of  o,  and  is  marked  with  the 
suspended  bar,  6. 

ti,  short  u,  as  in  up,  son,  blood. 

C,  1,  ft,  y,  as  ill  her,  verge,  sir,  earn,  burn,  myrtle.  This  sound 
occurs  before  r  in  accented  syllables,  provided  the  r  is  not  followed  by 
a  vowel  or  another  r  in  the  following  syllable  of  the  same  word.  This 
exception  does  not  apply,  however,  to  derived  forms  of  verbs. 

Webster's  Dictionary  recognizes  a  distinct  sound  in  urn,  hurl,  tur- 
bid, etc.,  but  most  people  regard  this  as  the  same  sound  heard  in  earn, 
girl,  interred.  Indeed,  the  sound  of  o  in  worm  is  very  similar. 
though  given  by  Webster  as  6  in  son. 

This  sound  is  the  nearest  approach  in  English  pronunciation  to  the, 
French  eu  and  the  German  6  or  oe. 


PHONOLOGY.  ]  :•{ 

6,  long  e,  as  in  eve,  mete,  feet,  key,  machine.  This  sound  of  e 
in  unaccented  syllables  is  marked  e  in  Webster's  Dictionary  ;  as, 
event,  create. 

I,  short  i,  as  in  sit,  hymn,  been,  English,  busy,  women.  This 
is  strictly  an  English  sound.  It  is  heard  also  in  many  final  syllables ; 
as.  foreign,  surfeit,  circuit,  mischief,  surface,  village,  captain' 
ended,  etc. 

Short  i  sometimes  has  the  force  of  y  consonant.  This  occurs  when 
it  is  closely  followed  by  another  vowel ;  as,  filial,  onion.  When  pre- 
ceded by  c,  d,  t,  s,  or  sc,  the  i  combines  with  the  preceding  consonant 
to  produce  a  sound  like  sh,  j,  zli,  or  eh  ;  as  vicious,  cordial,  cap- 
tious, mansion,  vision,  conscious/ 

0,  or  OO,  slender  o,  as  in  do,  moon,  food,  boot,  canoe,  prove. 
This  sound  is  also  represented  by  ou  in  soup,  route,  etc. 

U,  Q,  or  OO,  medial  u,  as  in  foot,  good,  wolf,  full,  put,  woman. 

U,  long  u,  as  in  use,  mute,  duty,  beauty,  feud,  pew,  you,  etc. 
This  sound  as  generally  given  is  that  of  a  diphthong,  I-oo.  It  is  modi- 
fied variously,  and  in  Webster's  Dictionary  the  modifications  are  given 
as  different  sounds.  Long  u  was  originally  the  same  sound  as  do  or 
oo.  In  unaccented  syllables  it  is  modified  to  u  ;  as,  unite,  graduate, 
supreme.  After  r  it  becomes  u  ;  as,  rude,  rural.  This  sound  of  u 
is  essentially  the  same  as  that  of  oo  in  food.  U  is  silent  in  plague, 
rogue,  tongue,  gauge,  guard,  guess,  guide,  build,  etc.  After  q,  s, 
or  g,  and  before  another  vowel,  u  regularly  has  the  sound  of  w;  as, 
quite,  language,  persuade. 

1,  long  i,  as  in  Ice,  right,  kind,  vie,  guide,  thy,  buy.     This  is 
not  a  simple  sound,  being  a  running  together  of  a  or  a  and  I ;  it  is 
really  a  diphthong.     In  unaccented  syllables  this  sound  is  marked  i  in 
Webster's  Dictionary  ;  as,  idea,  biology,  diameter. 

The  first  sound  given  in  the  foregoing  list,  that  of  Italian 
a,  is  the  purest  vowel  sound  in  the  English  language.  It 
may  be  said  to  be  unmodified.  All  other  vowel  sounds  are 
modifications  of  this.  The  organs  of  speech  which  modify 
this  primal  sound  are  the  tongue  and  the  lips. 

If  we  observe  carefully  the  various  distinct  vowel  sounds 
which  are  modifications  of  d  produced  by  the  tongue,  we 


14    ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,   AND   PUNCTUATION. 

shall  find  them  succeeding  each  other  in  the  following  order 
from  open  to  close  :  — 

a,  a,  a,  a,  6,  a,  a,  I,  6,  e. 

These  may  therefore  be  called  the  lingual  vowels. 

The  various  distinct  vowel  sounds  produced  by  the  lips 
succeed  each  other  in  the  following  order  from  open  to 
close:—  a,  6,  6,  6,  6,  do,  oo. 

These  may  be  called  labial  vowels. 

There  are  also  certain  v'owel  sounds  which  are  modifica- 
tions of  a  by  both  tongu?  and  lips.  These  are  u  and  c.  It 
is  at  the  extremes,  e  and  do,  where  vowels  and  consonants 
come  nearest  together.  The  next  step  toward  the  conso- 
nants brings  us  to  the  semivowels  y  and  w,  then  the  liquids 
r  and  L 

DIPHTHONGS   AND   TRIPHTHONGS. 

The  words  diphthong  and  triphthong  are  derived  from  the 
Greek  phthong  (sound),  with  the  Greek  prefixes  di-  (twice) 
and  tri-  (thrice). 

^Diphthongs  are  sometimes  distinguished  as  proper  and 
improper,  or  pure  and  impure. 

A  proper  diphthong  is  a  union  of  two  vowel  sounds  in  one 
syllable,  both  of  which  are  sounded ;  as,  toy,  rout,  toil,  now. 

An  improper  diphthong  is  a  union  of  two  vowels  in  one 
syllable,  only  one  of  which  is  sounded ;  as,  hail,  vein,  height, 
loaf. 

A  triphthong  is  a  union  of  three  vowels  in  one  syllable, 
forming  a  simple  or  a  compound  sound;  as,  beau,  lieu,  view, 
eye. 


PHONOLOGY.  15 

The  only  pure  diphthongs  are :  — 

Oi,  oy ;  as,  boil,  boy  (a  and  i). 

Ou,'  ow ;  as,  out,  bow  (a  or  a  and  05). 

Several  of  the  single  vowel  sounds  consist  in  reality  of 
two  sounds  which  glide  into  one.  The  sound  of  f,  for  in- 
stance, comprises  a  or  a  and  I  ;  also  u,  after  certain  conso- 
nants, comprises  i  or  e  and  oo;  as,  few,  pure,  mute,  bureau, 
with  the  additional  modification  of  the  initial  vowel  sound 
by  consonant  y ;  a  is  also  composed  of  e  and  i. 

Improper  diphthongs  are  generally  called  digraphs. 

EXERCISE. 

Describe  the  diphthongs  and  triphthongs  in  the  following 
words :  — 

heath  taught  thou  blow 


how 

feud 

ease 

people 

toy 

buy 

though 

book 

oil 

boy 

heel 

though 

thou 

due 

seal 

caught 

moon 

allow 

beauty 

they 

loyal 

low 

juice 

foe 

joy 

canoe 

field 

law 

oyster 

die 

say 

four 

voice 

town 

know 

seal 

renown 

point 

eat 

ceiling 

joyful  coward  awl 

The  sound  of  a  vowel  in  any  word  may  be  discovered  by 
pronouncing  the  word  very  slowly,  then  repeating  it  with 
the  omission  of  consonants  preceding  or  following  the 
vowel,  then  omitting  all  except  the  vowel.  For  example  :  — 

m-i-n-d,  m-i-n,  m-I,  I  ;  ai-m,  ai ;  e-ve,  e  ;  a-r-c,  a-r,  a  ;  b-o-ne, 
b-o,  o  ;  I-n,  I ;  a-s-k,  a-s,  a. 


16     ORTHOGRAPHY,    OUTIK  >10PY,    AND    Pl'NTTr  ATlnN. 


SUMMARY   OF   TH^    SOUNDS   OF   THE   VOWELS. 

The  following  summary  exhibits  all  the  vowel  sounds 
recognized  by  Webster's  Dictionary.  For  further  varia- 
tions, see  Vowel  Sounds,  page  10. 

EQUIVALENTS. 

a,    as  in    late  e,       as  in      they,  vein 

a,    "    "    delicate 


a,  "  "  care 

a,  "  "  can 

a,  "  "  arm 

a,  "  "  ask 

a,  "  "  what 


e, 


serene 


e,  "  "  create 

e,  "  "  eight 

6,  "  "  bend 

e,  "  "  there 

e,  "  "  fern 

I,  "  '>  bind 

t,  "  "  idea 


there 


"    "       haul 
"    "       draw 


machine 


ate 

many 
bunj 

care 


(i,        »     "       girl 
.     .  J  u,       "     "       hurl 
[y,        "    "       myrtle 


y,        '«    "       rhyme 


PHONOLOGY.  1  7 


EQUIVALENTS. 

I  °i       a 
I  I/         ' 
;,    as  in   bit  .... 


o,       as  in      women 
u,       "    "       busy 


e,  English 

i,     "    "    pique        e,  "  "  theme 

e,  "  "  her 

I,     "    "    tt>AIrJ        -j  ft,  "  "  owm 

I  y,  "  "  myrtle 

faw,  "  "  hautboy 

.o,  "  -  7,a/,z    .  .  .  .  .]^  ;'  ||  ^ 

*  ? , 

I  ow,  "  ."  bow 
6,    "    "    obey 

r  a,  "  "  caZ; 

6,    "    "    ZorfZ          J  aw,  "  "  ^awZ 

I  aw,  "  "  c?raio 

O,      "      "      WO^                 «,  "  "  W5«S 

foo,  "  "  moow 


o,    »    "    ^omft        .,...-!  °e' 

O?«,        "      "          S0?(/) 


I  ?/, 


"    " 


60,      "    "      f(Tot 
u,       "    " 


done         .....'.,&,       "    "        M^ 


etc,  new 

fi,    "    ;c     rrfuse       ,•*,.„.-!  e?t,      "     "       feud 

( ou,      "     '.'        wo?< 


18     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,   AND   PUNCTUATION. 


EQUIVALENTS.   " 
as  in      tomb 


11,  as  }n  rude 

!  oo,      "    "       moon 

oe,      "    "       canoe 
low,     "    "       sotep 

u,    u    "   push 

jo,        "    "       wolf 

a,    "    "    burn 

f«,        "    "       Aer 

tt,    "    "    up 

i.  y,        "    "       myrtle 
Q         it    ti       son 

y     "    "    hymen 

.     .     .              i         "    "       6md 

y,    "    "    hyena 
y,    "    "    lyric 

?         tt    tt       Oj^ 

y1,    "    "    myrtle 

r  ?           '  '     '  *        7>  ?7* 
^  i,         "    "       sir 

Iw,        "    "       ftwrn 

6"o  "    "  foot 

j  o,        "    "       w?oZ/ 

oo,  "    "    moon 

«f.    "     "     7)rt?7 

\  oe,      "    "       canoe 

-  0?<,       "      "          .SOMp 

Oil,  "     " 


[The  teacher  should  require  much  practice  from  pupils  in  pronouncing 
the  vowels  in  the  above  Summary.  Pupils  should  be  required  to  present 
words  containing  the  various  vowel  sounds,  and  these  words  should  be 
carefully  tested  by  all  the  class.] 


PHONOLOGY. 


19 


a, 


The  vowels  may  also  be  divided  into  two  groups  —  Ion; 
and  short,  as  follows  :  — 

VOWELS. 
as  in  tale 
»    «  far 

"  "  fa-ii 

"    "  cSre 

'  theme 

'  vf'rg'e 

'  eight 

'  mice 

'  jtfgue 


o, 

0, 
oo, 

9' 

fl 

II 

a, 
y, 
y, 

ol, 
ou, 


girl 

old 

lord 

coop 

tomb 

use 

rude 

burn 

hymen 

myrtle 

boil 


SHORT 

VOWELS. 

a,    as 

in  /m£ 

&      " 

"   delicate 

a,'      " 

"  /ds« 

a,      " 

"   what 

6       " 

"  metf 

e,'      " 

"  create 

I,       » 

"  sHp 

i,     " 

"  tdea 

0,        " 

u  not 

6,     " 

"  *6ey 

do,    ** 

"  ./W« 

9,      " 

"  wpl/ 

6,      " 

u  (^dwe 

fi,      " 

"     MS 

u,      " 

'*  unite 

u,      " 

"    J9MS^ 

$,    " 

"   Zyn'c 

y,.   " 

"  ^ewa 

Certain  long  vowels  may  also  be  said  to  have  correlative 
short  vowels,  as  follows  :  — 

LONG.  SHORT. 
a  e 

a  a 

a  6 

e  i 

do  do 

II  U 


The  so-called  short  vowel  sounds  indicated  by  a,  e,  ?,  o,  u, 
are  by  no  means  the  corresponding  long  sounds  shortened. 


20 


ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION. 


Pronounce   the   following 

words    and    name    the   vowel 

•sounds  :  — 

; 

bar 

there 

bold 

abuse 

pass 

dance 

pi'que 

chance 

boot 

bake 

broom 

book 

path 

tear 

hog 

pass 

ridge 

awe 

taught 

lime 

tear 

fought 

lord 

care 

task 

gaudy 

spurn 

put 

odd 

who 

card 

[Pupils  should  be  required  to  name  the  sounds  of  the  vowels 
quickly,  as  well  as  to  pronounce  them.  The  teacher  will  find  it  help- 
ful to  write  the  vowels  on  the  blackboard,  with  their  diacritical  marks, 
and  require  the  pupils  to  name  them  promptly.  Artificial  monosyl- 
labic words  may  be  made  also  by  the  teacher,  and  marked  ;  as,  jx'ni, 
pan,  pan,  pan,  pan,  pan.  The  teacher  may  also  name  the  sounds 
and  let  the  pupils  write  the  letters  representing  the  sounds,  properly 
marked,  on  the  blackboard  ;  or  they  may  be  given  by  the  pupils 
orally.  ] 

EXERCISE. 

Name  the  diacritical  marks  used  in  the  following  words, 
and  tell  the  purpose  of  their  use :  — 


same 

son 

myrrh 

find 

horn 

glide 

fare 

hard 

mercy 

do 

last 

mall 


mow 

house 

porch 

scent 

seat 

odd 

cup 

purge 

pull 

rige 

myth 

tra^e 


dress 

truce 

c6rn 

convex 

stare 

blue 

wind 

wind 

farm 

shook 

police 

rude 


ask 

come 

•wash" 

wolf 

§ite 

chaige 

caiion 

girl 

where 

was 

has. 

fond 


PHONOLOGY 


21 


Write  the  following  words  with   the   proper  diacritical 
nuirks  to  indicate  the  sounds  of  the  letters:  — 


word 

nine 

grass 

choice 

sin 

myrrh 

want 

claws 

trace 

nice 

moon 

ball 

now 

haunch 

chain 

urge 

verse 

machine 

guest 

cell 

use 

sound 

touch 

bold   ' 

letters 

hole 

think 

fringe 

purse 

stare 

put 

mirth 

there 

alone 

eat 

truth 

was 

coin 

pull 

spread 

cent 

hair 

flea 

broad 

pear 

tease 

scowl 

notch 

breath 

feud 

soft 

race 

calf 

sage 

bridge 

sieve 

breathe 

mercy 

thirst 

card 

skein 

myth 

loose 

use 

eight 

scorch 

four 

tare 

eighth 

lodge 

gauge 

wrath 

sluice 

cloth 

two 

wrap 

mark 

dance 

yea 

who 

word 

north 

heifer 

floor 

chant 

gait 

aunt 

chord 

wall 

fought 

corpse 

move 

lynx 

buy 

shoe 

bruise 

soar 

nut 

priest 

nose 

plaid 

name 

seen 

fresh 

eye 

sir 

corps 

nice 

psalm 

chess 

canon 

should 

caught 

tell 

term 

niece 

man 

vex 

Avon 

sum 

street 

sight 

wash 

corn 

tear 

love 

firm 

hard 

Note  to  the  Teacher.  —  The   above   exercise    is  very   important. 
Much  time  should  be  spent  on  it.     It,  will  be  found  very  interesting  to 


22     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND   PUNCTUATION. 

the  pupils.  Such  study  is  the  only  way  to  become  familiar  with  the 
sounds  of  words.  Each  pupil  should  have  a  school  dictionary  at  his 
desk,  and  a  copy  of  the  International  Dictionary  should  be  found  in 
every  schoolroom.  The  correct  pronunciation  of  many  words  will  not 
be  learned  unless  pupils  are  required  to  write  them  with  the  diacritical 
marks.  The  above  list  of  words  should  be  gone  over  again  and  again, 
and  the  number  multiplied  by  additions  by  both  teacher  and  pupils. 
Let  pupils  bring  in  lists  of  common  words  for  the  class  to  mark.  Such 
exercises  should  be  frequent  for  months. 


"  The  study  of  phonetics  has  long  been  coming  forward  into  more  and 
more  prominence  as  an  essential  part  of  the  study  of  language ;  a  thorough 
understanding  of  the  mode  of  pronunciation  of  alphabetic  sounds,  and  of 
their  relations  to  one  another  as  determined  by  their  physical  character, 
has  become  an  indispensable  qualification  of  a  linguistic  scholar,  and  he 
who  cannot  take  to  pieces  his  native  utterance,  and  give  a  tolerably  exact 
account  of  every  item  in  it,  lacks  the  true  foundation  on  which  everything 
else  should  repose."  — W.  D.  WHITNEY. 

THE   CONSONANTS. 

The  difference  between  a  vowel  and  a  consonant  is  this  :  — 
a  vowel  represents  a  sound  uttered  without  any  interruption 
by  the  organs  of  speech,  while  a  consonant  represents  the 
result  of  such  interruption  or  obstruction.  There  is  no 
well-defined  difference  between  vowels  and  consonants, 
certain  vowels  possessing  more  or  less  of  the  nature  of 
consonants,  and  certain  consonants  retaining  a  distinct 
vowel  nature.  For  example,  r,  I,  w,  n,  ng,  6,  d,  g,  while 
possessing  the  characteristic  of  consonants  —  the  absolute 
closure  of  the  oral  passage  —  yet  have  the  prolonged  vowel 
sound.  The  words  was  and  ye  illustrate  the  similarity 
between  vowels  and  consonants. 


PHONOLOGY.  23 

Iii  whispering,  the  vocalization  is  produced  by  a  forcing 
of  the  breath  upon  the  organs  -at  the  place  of  obstruction. 
Many  of  the  consonants  have  only  this  breath  sound ;  as,  /, 
s,  sh,  th  (thin),  h,  k,  p,  t,  ch.  The  vowel  sounds  in  whisper- 
ing are  produced  similarly,  by  friction  of  the  breath  upon  the 
vocal  cords. 

CLASSIFICATION  OF   CONSONANTS. 

The  following  classification  of  the  consonants  is  arbitrary 
and  not  essential :  — 

Oral.  —  This  term  is  applied  to  those  consonants  which 
represent  sounds  produced  while  the  passage  through  the 
nose  is  completely  closed. 

Nasal.  —  The  nasal  consonants  are  m,  n,  ng,  b,  d,  g  hard. 
These  are  pronounced  while  the  passage  through  the  nose 
is  open  and  that  through  the  mouth  is  closed. 

Sonant.  —  When  the  tone  is  only  partially  suppressed 
or  weakened,  the  consonant  is  called  sonant  (sounding). 
Vowels  are  sonants  with  no  consonantal  obstruction  of  the 
tone.  Sonant  consonants  are  sometimes  called  subvocals. 

Surd.  —  If  there  is  a  complete  absence  of  tone,  the  conso- 
nant is  called  a  surd.  Most  of  the  surds  have  correspond- 
ing or  cognate  sonants,  as,  p,  b;  t,  d;  ch,  j;  k,  g  hard;  /,  v; 
th'  (thin),  th  (thy)  ;  s,z;  sh,  zh. 

As  to  the  place  of  articulation  the  consonants  may  be 
divided  into :  — 

Labials,  or  lip  letters,  p,  6,  m,  w,  wh. 

Dentals,  or  tooth  letters,  t,  d,  n,  s,  z,  and  sometimes  r. 
These  letters  being  pronounced  by  the  aid  of  the  tongue  are 
also  called  lingual*.  Th  is  usually  called  a  dental,  but  as 


2*  ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION. 

the  tongue  is  essential  in.  pronouncing  it,  it  is  properly 
called  a  lingual)  or  lingua-dental.  F  and  v  are  labio-denials. 

Palatals,  made  by  the  aid  of  the  palate;  as,  sh,  zh,  ch,j. 
With  these  may  be  classed  y,  I,  and  one  variety  of  r. 

Gutturals,  k,  g  hard,  ng. 

The  following  classifications  are  also  given  to  consonants:— 

Mutes.  —  The  term  "mute"  is  properly  given  only  to 
those  consonants  which  are  pronounced  without  tone  ;  as, 
p,  Jc,  t,  but  it  is  customary  to  include  also  b,  d,  g  hard, 
among  the  mutes.  The  first  are  called  surd  mutes,  the 
latter  sonant  mutes. 

Fricatives.  —  These  require  a  forced  issue  of  the  breath 
to  overcome  obstructions.  F,  tli  (thin),  s,  sh  are  called  surd 
fricatives;  their  cognates,  v,  th  (thy),  z,  zh  are  called  sonant 
fricatives. 

Sibilants.  —  S,  sh,  z,  zh. 

Semivowels.  —  W  and  y  are  called  semivowels  because 
their  sounds  so  easily  assimilate  with  the  vowel  sounds 
of  oo  or  oo  and  e  or  i.  L,  m,  n,  r  also  sometimes  have  a 
vowel  value,  and  are  therefore  called  semivowels. 

Liquids.  —  L,  m,  n,  r  are  more  generally  called  liquids  be- 
cause of  their  service  as  aids  in  the  flowing  together  of  vowel 
and  consonant  sounds  ;  as,  barn,  trap,  play,  hdp>  smaU9  snow. 


THE   SOUNDS   OF   THE   CONSONANTS. 

B.  A  labial  sonant  mute,  usually  silent  after  m  or  before 
t  in  the  same  syllable  ;  as,  dumb,  debt. 

C.  This    letter   has    sometimes    the    "soft"    or    sibilant 
sound  of  8,  as  in  civil,  ice,  etc.,  and  sometimes  the  "  hard  " 
sound  like  k  (marked  e),   as  in  cat,   corn,   etc.     The   soft 


PHONOLOGY.  25 

sound  of  c  is  heard  before  e,  i,  and  y.  This  sound  becomes 
sonant,  like  z,  in  a  few  words,  as,  suffice,  sacrifice,  discern. 
C  followed  by  e  or  i  and  another  vowel  in  the  same  syllable 
has  the  sound  of  sli;  as,  ocean,  oceanic. 

Hard  c  is  found  before  a,  o,  and  n,  or  a  consonant,  also  at 
the  end  of  a  syllable,  if  not  followed  by  e  or  i;  as,  cave, 
cove,  cup,  acrid,  arc;  by  exception  also  in  sceptic  and  scirroiis. 
C  is  silent  in  czar,  victuals,  indict,  muscle,  etc. 

D.  A  dental,  or  sonant  mute.  It  has  the  sound  of  t  when 
preceded  by  a  surd  in  the  same  syllable ;  as,  worked,  kissed, 
etc.  It  is  silent  before  g  in  the  same  syllable ;  as,  badge, 
judge,  wedge-,  also  in  Wednesday,  handkerchief,  handsome. 

F.  A  labio-dental,  or  surd  fricative.     It  is  represented  by 
gli  in  lanijli,  y>//  in  photograph,  and  has  the  sound  of  v  in  of. 

G.  The  hard  sound  of  g  (marked  g)  is  a  guttural  sonant 
mute.      G  hard  is  used  before  a,  o,  u,  I,  r,  s,  and  at  the  end 
of  a  word;  as,  gave,  gone,  gun,  glad,  grow,  rag.      By  excep- 
tion g  is  hard  before  e,  i,  y  in  a  few  words  ;  as  get,  give, 
n"'{l{ni-     &  at  the  end  of  a  word  is  always  hard,  also  when 
before  a  final  letter  doubled  in   derivatives,   even  though 
followed  by  e,  i,  or  ?/ ;  as,  bag,  l>aggy,  drag,  druggist. 

The  soft  sound  of  g  (marked  g)  is  the  same  as  the  sound 
of ./.  It  is  a  diphthongal  consonant;  as  in  gem,  cage.  This 
sound  is  found  before  e,  i,  and  y,  also  before  a  in  gaol.  It 
is  represented  by  dg  in  judge,  badge,  etc. 

In  words  from  the  French  g  retains  the  sound  of  z  or  zh ; 
as  in  rouge,  mirage,  cortege,  etc. 

It  is  silent  before  m  or  n  final  and  when  initial  before  n ; 
as,  phlegitij  sign,  gnat;  also  in  the  digraph  ng ;  as,  sing,  and 
in  seraglio  and  bagnio. 


26     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,   AND   PUNCTUATION. 

H  is  sometimes  called  an  aspirate.  When  used  alone  and 
sounded,  it  is  purely  a  breath,  sound.  It  does  not  have  this 
nature  in  the  digraphs  ch,  sh,  gh,  ph,  th.  It  is  silent  when 
preceded  by  g  or  r  in  the  same  syllable ;  as,  ghost,  ghastly, 
rhetoric,  rhyme,  etc.;  also  in  heir,  herb,  honest,  honor,  hour, 
and  their  derivatives;  also  in  asthma,  isthmus,  Thomas, 
Thames, phthisic,  Man,  and  John;  sometimes  also  in  hostler, 
humor,  humble,  and  their  derivatives.  H  final  is  silent 
when  preceded  by  a  vowel  in  the  same  syllable ;  as,  ah,  oh, 
Sarah,  Jehovah.  H  is  farthest  removed  from  the  vowels, 
or  vocality. 

J  is  equivalent  in  sound  to  g  soft,  or  dg,  hence  is  a  redun- 
dant letter.  It  is  a  diphthongal  consonant,  compounded  of 
d  and  zh.  The  sound  is  represented  by  ge  in  surgeon,  etc. ; 
by  gi  in  region,  etc. ;  by  di  in  soldier,  etc. ;  by  de  in  grandeur, 
etc. ;  and  by  d  in  verdure,  etc. 

K.  A  guttural  surd  mute.  Its  sound  is  the  same  as  that 
of  hard  c,  ch,  gh.  It  is  silent  before  n  in  the  same  syllable ; 
as  in  knock,  knit.  It  is  sometimes  represented  by  ck,  as  in 
back;  and  by  Ik  after  a  or  6,  as  in  talk,  folk. 

L.  A  liquid.  It  is  silent  in  such  words  as  would,  could, 
should,  balm,  half,  salve,  talk,  folk,  and  their  derivatives. 

M.  A  labio-nasal  consonant.  At  the  beginning  of  a  syl- 
lable and  followed  by  n  it  is  silent ;  as  in  mnemonics. 

N.  A  dento-nasal  or  lingual-nasal  consonant.  Final  n 
after  m  is  silent;  as  in  hymn,  solemn,  etc.,  and  generally 
in  participles  derived  from  such  words  as  condemning, 
damned.  N  is  silent  in  kiln. 

N  often  has  the  sound  of  ng  (marked  n) ;  as  in  anger, 
uncle,  congress,  conquer,  prolongation,  ink,  thank,  anxious,  etc, 


PHONOLOGY.  27 

P.  A  labial  surd  mute.  It  is  silent  as  initial  before  n, 
s,  sh,  and  t;  as  in  pneumatics,  psalm,  pshaw,  ptarmigan; 
also  in  raspberry,  receipt,  sempstress,  corps,  and  their  deriva- 
tives. 

Q  is  always  followed  by  n,  and  the  two  together  have 
the  sound  of  kw,  as  in  queen.  Q  is  therefore  a  superfluous 
letter.  In  a  few  words  from  the  French  qu  has  the  sound 
of  k,  as  in  coquette;  also  que  in  antique,  burlesque,  etc. 

R  partakes  somewhat  of  the  nature  of  a  dental,  a  palatal, 
and  a  vowel. 

As  a  dental  it  occurs  before  a  vowel  in  such  words  as 
rise,  try,  oral,  etc.,  also  with  vowels  or  consonants  produced 
near  the  front  of  the  mouth ;  as,  fear,  preach,  trace,  hurt,  etc. 
By  some  people  it  is  slightly  trilled. 

As  a  palatal  it  is  found  in  such  words  as  arm,  raw,  urn, 
roar,  cry. 

R  with  a  vowel  nature  is  never  followed  by  a  vowel 
sound.  It  is  heard  in  fern,  ever,  war,  farm,  more,  here, 
care,  worm,  etc.,  where  it  resembles  the  sound  of  u  or  6,  or 
is  a  prolongation  of  the  vowel  preceding.  So  slight  is  the 
consonant  force  of  the  letter  in  such  words  that  some  inac- 
curate people  in  New  England  and  the  South  almost  wholly 
omit  the  sound  in  pronunciation.  The  same  careless  people 
are  'apt  to  add  r  after  final  a  if  the  next  word  begins  with  a 
vowel  sound ;  as,  his  idea(r)  of  it.  The  Chinese  find  it  dif- 
ficult to  utter  this  sound  and  usually  substitute  I  for  r;  as, 
Amelican  for  American. 

S  is  a  sibilant,  either  surd  or  sonant.  As  a  surd:  sip, 
surd,  sock,  lisp,  etc.  As  a  sonant  it  has  the  sound  of  z 
(marked  §) ;  as  in  is,  runs,  resolve,  etc.  The  sonant  *  is 


28     O  LITHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 

often  found  in  verbs  whose  cognate  nouns  have  surd  ,s;  as, 
rise,  use,  etc. 

S  is  sometimes  sounded  like  8k;  as  in  re  won.  xur<\ 
sugar,  etc.;  and  like  2/i;  as  in  vision,  pleasure,  leisure,  etc. 
It  is  silent  in  &fe,  aYs/e,  island,  demesne,  viscount. 

T  is  a  dental  surd  mute.  T  followed  by  \  and  another 
vowel  often  assumes  the  sound  of  sli;  as  in  portion.  T  is 
silent  in  mortgage,  Matthew,  hautboy,  chasten,  fasten,  often, 
listen,  castle,  gristle,  chestnut,  Christmas,  etc. ;  also  before  ch 
in  the  same  syllable ;  as  in  match,  fetch,  hitch,  etc. 

V  is  a  labio-dental  sonant  fricative.  Its  correlative  surd 
is/. 

W  is  a  labial  sonant  fricative.  When  sounded,  it  is 
always  followed  by  a  vowel  in  the  same  syllable,  and  has 
much  of  the  vowel  nature.  It  is  therefore  called  a  semi- 
vowel. It  is  closely  related  to  do  or  do.  In  such  usage  it 
is  sometimes  represented  by  u;  as  in  quite,  quail,  quince, 
language,  persuade,  etc.  It  is  silent  after  a  vowel  in  the 
same  syllable,  also  before  r  in  the  same  syllable,  and  in 
answer,  sword,  toward,  two,  who,  whom,  whoop,  etc. 

X  is  both  surd  (ks)  and  sonant  (gz).  As  a  surd:  hos, 
exit,  exhibit,  etc.  As  a  sonant :  exist f  exalt,  exhort,  etc.  X 
sonant  occurs  most  frequently  when  followed  by  an  ac- 
cented syllable  beginning  with  a  vowel  or  silent  h.  X  has 
the  sound  of  z  at  the  beginning  of  words ;  as,  X«//^>//o//. 

Y  consonant  is  a  palatal  sonant  fricative.  Like  w  it  is  a 
semivowel,  being  closely  related  to  e  or  i.  In  certain  words 
these  vowels  still  remain;  as  in  poniard,  onion,  Jamil  fur. 
lineal,  grandeur.  It  also  forms  a  part  of  the  vowel  u  (use). 
Y  as  a  consonant  occurs  only  at  the  beginning  of  a  syllable. 


PHONOLOGY.  29 

Z  is  a  sonant  fricative,  also  a  sibilant.  Its  corresponding 
surd  is  s. 

Tlie  redundant  letters  are  c,  j,  q,  x,  since  they  have  110 
sounds  of  their  own. 

SUMMARY   OF   THE   CONSONANT   SOUNDS. 

EQUIVALENTS. 

b,     as  in   boy 

(  -e/i,  as  in  echo 

Ufc,  '•    "  kiity 

'  }  tjh,  »    "  hough 

[  qu,  "    "  coquette 

t  s,       "    "    sing 
sc,     "    "    scene 


j,      «*   "   join 


in,'    "    "    ma 
11,     u    "    not 


(  ps,     "•    "    psalm 
d,      "    "    c^o 


j9/i,  "  "   photograph 

g,      "    "    give gh,  "  "    ghost 

(   j  II  U 

g,        "     ".     &* ,     '{^  u  u 

h,        k'     u     ^OWJ 


c^,  "  "  spinach 

d,  "  "  verdure 

di,  "  "  soldier 

de,  "  "  grandeur 


-e,      "    "    coo 
-e^,,    *'    "    chorus 


"   "    coquette 


30  ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION 

EQUIVALENTS. 


p, 

as  in   jm£ 

q, 

"    "    quench 

r, 

"    u    rim 
"    "    swn 

rps,   as  in  psalm 
\  sch,  "    "    schism 

» 

If,      "    "    receive 

sc,     "    "     scene 

t 

"   "    top.     .     .     . 

|  £/&,    as  in   thyme 

T? 

l,ed  final  after  a  surd,  as  in  whipped 

\r 

"     "     VOW              ."      • 

{/,       "    "    o/ 

TV, 

"    "    was 

rpfe,    "    "    nephew 
w,       "    "    queen 

X, 

"    "    6ox 

i,       "    "    union 

> 

"    "    zebra  . 

.  J  c.        "    "    .s?//f?re 

ch, 


ng, 


sh, 


th, 
tk, 


Xenophon 
nature 


«, 


fa',  '    question 

{  tch,    " 


n'ngr    ......     n  before  palatals,  as  in  finger 


show 


c,  as  in  ocean 

ch,  "  "  chivalry 

c/is,  "  "  fuchsia 

sc,  "  "  conscious 

sch,  "  "  schottische 

s,  "  "  nauseous 

t.  "  "  notion 


this 
when 


PHOXOLO(!Y.  31 

EQUIVALENTS. 

•  & 

zh,  as  in  azure 


s,  as  in  erasure 

sz,  "    "  fusion, 

g,  "    ••  n»tf/t' 

zi,  "    ••  ylazivr 


Cognate  sounds  are  those  which  are  uttered  by  the  same 
organs  of  speech  similarly  placed.  The  letters  representing 
cognate  sounds  are  called  cognate  letters.  There  are  nine 
pairs  of  cognates,  a  pair  consisting  of  a  surd  and  a  sonant, 
as  follows :  — 

p,  b  ;  f ,  v  ;  t,  (I  ;  th,  tfe  ;  k,  g ; ;  s,  z  ;  sh,  zh  ;  ch,  j  ;  wh,  w. 

The  sounds  of  the  consonants  may  be  found  by  the  same 
process  as  that  employed  to  find  the  sounds  of  vowels.  Eor 
example  :  — 

o-l-d,  1-d,  d  ;  t-e-11,  6-11,  11 ;  r-a-t,  r-a,  r  ;  b-6-cl,  b-e,  b. 

The  sounds  of  the  consonants  should  be  thoroughly  learned.  The 
teacher  should  give  the  class  daily  drills  in  pronunciation  until  every 
pupil  is  able  to  give  any  sound  called  for,  without  hesitation.  Let  the 
pupils  imitate  the  teacher,  not  only  in  pronouncing  the  sounds  of  the 
letters,  but  in  forming  them.  Cultivate  a  flexibility  of  the  lips,  and  a 
free  movement  of  the  jaw  in  producing  the  sounds  of  letters. 

The  teacher  should  give  such  exercises  in  pronunciation  as  will 
enable  the  pupil  to  detect  the  several  sounds  of  any  word.  For 
example,  prolong  for  some  seconds  the  sounds  indicated  by  the  capital 
letters  :  — 

seeM,  raiN,  loNG,  seaL,  wiTH,  iS,  Ate,  At,  On,  EE1,  End, 
AH,  lOse,  bOIl,  thuS,  sAy,  bAH,  Bah,  L,ah,  Sah,  Man,  JAW, 
Go,  eMber,  subMit. 

DIGRAPHS  AND   TRIGRAPHS. 

The  words  digraph  and  trigraph  are  from  the  Greek  root 
<jr<tj>7i,  meaning  to  write,  with  the  prefixes  di-,  twice,  and  tri-, 
l1rri<-<\  These  words  have  much  the  same  meaning  as  diph- 
thong and  triphthong.  A  true  digraph  is  one  in  which  two 


32  ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION. 

letters  represent  a  separate  and  distinct  sound;  as,  lit  in 
thin.  The  words  digraph  and  tngraph  are  applied  to  com- 
binations of  vowels  or  consonants,  while  diphtliony  and 
triphthong  are  used  only  in  case  of  vowels. 

The  following  are  some  of  the  combinations  most  fre- 
quently met  with :  — 

VOWELS.  — Italian  a;  as  ea  in  hearth,  au  in  haunt,  ua  in  guard. 

Broad  a ;  as  au  in  haul,  aw  in  draw,  on  in  bought,  ao  in 
extraordinary,  eo  in  georgic. 

Long  e ;  as  ee  in  feet,  ea  in  beam,  ei  in  deceive,  eo  in  people, 
ey  in  key,  ae  in  Caesar,  ie  in  field,  ay  in  quay,  03  in  Phoebus,  ue 
in  Portuguese. 

Long  a;  as  ei  in  eight,  ey  in  prey,  ai  in  pain,  ay  in  day,  ao  in 
gaol,  au  in  gauge,  ea  in  break. 

Short  e  ,  as  ea  in  feather,  ei  in  heifer,  eo  in  leopard,  ie  in  friend, 
ae  in  diaeresis,  ue  in  guess,  ai  in  said. 

Medial  a  ;  as  ai  in  pair,  ei  in  heir,  ay  in  prayer. 

Short  a;  as  ai  in  plaid,  ua  in  guaranty. 

Long  i  ;  as  ie  in  vie,  ui  in  guile,  ei  in  height,  ai  in  aisle,  uy  in 
buy,  oi  in  choir,  ye  in  rye,  eye,  ay  in  aye  O'.s) . 

Short  i  ;  as  ui  in  build,  ie  in  sieve,  ee  in  breeches,  ei  in  foreign, 
ia  in  parliament,  oi  in  tortoise,  ai  in  certain,  uy  in  plaguy. 

oo;  as  oe  in  canoe,  ou  in  group,  ui  in  recruit,  eu  in  rheum, 
ew  in  drew,  ceu  in  manoeuvre. 

Long  u;  as  eau  in  beauty,  eo  in  feodal,  eu  in  feud,  ew  in  pew, 
ieu  in  lieu,  iew  in  view,  ue  in  cue,  ui  in  suit,  ou  in  you,  ewe. 

Short  t*  /  as  ou  in  pious,  oi  in  porpoise,  eo  in  dungeon,  ou  in 
couple,  iou  in  gracious. 

Short  o;  as  ow  in  knowledge,  ou  in  hough. 

Long  o  ;  as  oa  in  roan,  oe  in  foe,  ou  in  shoulder,  ow  in  grow, 
eo  in  yeoman,  eau  in  beau,  au  in  hautboy,  oo  in  door,  ew  in 
sew,  owe. 

CONSONANTS.  —  Ch,  as  in  child,  church,  etc.  This  sound  may 
be  represented  by  tsh.  It  is  the  same  as  tch  in  watch,  hatch,  etc.  In 
spinach  it  has  the  sound  of  j.  In  question,  Christian,  etc.,  it  i* 
represented  by  ti ;  in  righteous  byte;  in  nature,  literature,  etc.. 


PHONOLOGY.  33 

by  t.  In  words  from  the  French  ch  retains  the  sound  of  sh  (marked 
ch);  as  in  chaise,  machine,  mustache,  etc.  Ch  has  the  sound  <;f 
k  (marked  eh)  in  words  derived  from  the  Greek  or  Hebrew ;  as  in 
chorus,  echo,  character,  architect,  Nebuchadnezzar,  Enoch. 

EXCEPTIONS:  church,  chart,  Rachel,  cherub,  archbishop,  arch- 
deacon, archduke,  etc.  In  the  prefix  arch-,  ch  is  hard  before  a 
vowel  and  soft  before  a  consonant.  Ch  is  silent  in  drachm,  schism, 
yacht,  fuchsia. 

Gh  at  the  beginning  of  a  word  has  the  sound  of  g  hard ;  as  in 
"•host.  It  is  silent :  After  i,  as  in  high,  straight,  eight,  etc.  ;  before  t 
in  the  same  or  following  syllable,  as  in  bought,  caught,  daughter,  etc. : 
often  after  au  or  ou,  as  in  overslaugh,  dough,  though,  bough,  etc. 
In  draught  it  has  the  sound  of  f ;  also  usually  after  au  or  ou  at  the 
end  of  a  syllable  ;  as  in  laugh,  cough,  enough.  In  hough,  lough, 
shough,  it  has  the  sound  of  k.  In  hiccough  it  has  the  sound  of  p. 

Rg  represents  a  simple  gutturo-nasal  sound.  It  occurs  only  at  the 
end  of  a  syllable,  as  in  long  ;  or  with  vie  added  at  the  end,  as  in 
tongue.  In  the  participial  ending  -ing,  the  g  is  sometimes  omitted 
in  pronunciation  by  careless  people  ;  as  lickin',  comin',  etc.  The 
sound  of  ng  is  represented  by  n  before  palatals  ;  as  in  drink,  finger. 

Ph  occurs  chiefly  in  words  of  Greek  derivation,  and  has  the  sound 
of  f ;  as  in  philosophy,  etc.  In  Stephen  it  has  the  sound  of  v.  In 
nephew  most  orthoepists  give  it  the  sound  of  v.  In  naphtha,  diph- 
thong, triphthong,  ophthalmy,  etc.,  it  is  sometimes  pronounced  as  p. 

Rh  has  the  sound  of  r  alone  in  rhetoric,  rheumatism,  etc. 

Sh  is  a  surd  sibilant.  Its  correlative  sonant  is  z  (zh)  ;  as  in 
azure.  The  same  sound  is  sometimes  represented  by  si,  as  in  fusion  ; 
by  g,  as  in  rouge,  mirage,  and  other  French  words. 

Til  is  both  surd  and  sonant.  As  a  surd  :  thin,  thing,  breath, 
etc.  'As  a  sonant  (marked  th)  :  the,  this,  with,  breathe,  father. 
In  some  nouns  it  is  surd  in  the  singular  and  sonant  in  the  plural  ;  as 
bath, baths;  cloth,  cloths ;  also  breath,  breathe;  wreath,  wreathe ; 
hath,  bathe.  Th  has  the  sound  of  t  in  thyme,  Thomas,  Thames, 
Ksther.  It  is  silent  in  isthmus  and  asthma.  The  French  and 
Germans  find  it  difficult  to  utter  this  sound  and  are  apt  to  substitute  d 
for  it ;  as,  dat  for  that. 

Wh  is  pronounced  as  if  it  were  written  hw.  It  is  incorrectly  pro- 
nounced by  some  without  the  sound  of  h  ;  as  wen  for  when. 


34     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND   PUNCTUATION. 


PRONOUNCING    EXERCISE. 


Pronounce  very  distinctly  the  following  words,  and  tell 
the  sound  of  each  letter.  Pronounce  the  letters  separately, 
then  pronounce  them  backward,  omitting  all  silent  letters. 


ant 

soup 

police 

bflt 

drop 

can 

choose 

vaunt 

deign 

is 

tall 

catch 

nudge 

m6rn 

•worse 

this 

sound 

name 

squash 

tongue 

gory 

mute 

sh6rt 

long1 

ravine 

rude 

mourn 

It 

•wash 

tail 

c6rk 

fruit 

wolf 

Or 

fair 

moan 

squad 
loge 

aunt 

edge 

bath 

best 

brook 

pure 

bald 

like 

pastor 

Its 


It  is  a  good  exercise  to  change  the  spelling  of  words  as 
many  ways  as  possible  without  changing  the  pronuncia- 
tion; as,  — 


Kate 
eat 

<  ait 
eate 


ceight 

sat 

cat 


cat 

soul 

sol 


cole 
soal 
sole 


EXERCISES   IN   PRONUNCIATION. 

The  following  words  may  be  used  for  practice  in  pronun- 
ciation, accent,  articulation,  or  the  use  of  diacritical  marks. 
Make  free  use  of  the  dictionary  to  determine  uncertainties. 

1  The  sound  of  o  in  such  words  as  long,  soft,  dog,  cross,  god,  etc.,  is 
a  modification  of  0,  approaching  o.  In  Webster's  Dictionary  it  is  marked 
tf,  but  it  is  neither  customary  nor  proper  to  give  these  words  the  short 
sound  of  o. 


SYLLABICATION. 


3/i 


teach 

for 

spelling 

conquered 

oval 

next 

combine 

explain 

with 

must 

exercise 

•wandering 

work 

used 

awaken 

recollection 

more 

lesson 

interest 

philology 

move 

marks 

practical 

department 

train 

should 

educate 

primitive 

ear 

syllable 

recitation 

significance 

speech 

accent 

orthography 

repentance 

while 

diacritical 

assign 

fascinate 

brand 

derivation 

dictionary 

strength 

word 

pronounce 

prepare 

beautiful 

close 

pronunciation 

review 

language 

seem 

opinion 

consonant 

preface 

time 

author 

parallel 

constitution 

SYLLABICATION. 

Every  word  consists  of  one  or  more  syllables.  Before 
attempting  to  pronounce  a  word  it  is  well  to  notice  the  syl- 
lables of  which  it  is  composed.  Syllables  make  words  as 
links  make  a  chain ;  by  taking  them  one  at  a  time  we  get 
the  whole  word.  A  word  is  only  a  succession  of  syllables, 
as  each  syllable  is  a  succession  of  letters.  Having  learned 
the  sounds  of  letters,  we  may  group  two  or  more  letters 
into  a  syllable  and  pronounce  them  quickly  in  succession ; 
in  the  same  way,  pronouncing  a  succession  of  syllables 
gives  us  the  pronunciation  of  a  word.  Any  word,  however 
long,  may  thus  be  pronounced  easily  by  pronouncing  its 
successive  syllables,  and  no  word  need  be  regarded  as 
difficult  to  pronounce,  if  we  only  know  how  to  pronounce 
letters  and  syllables. 

Each  syllable  contains  one  or  more  vowels ;  the  conso- 
nants are  attached  to  the  vowels,  and  the  separation  of 


36     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION7". 

syllables  is  determined  chiefly  by  euphony.  No  word  with 
only  one  vowel  can  have  more  than  one  syllable.  Bear  in 
mind  that  the  basis  of  syllabication  is  in  pronunciation, 
not  in  etymology. 

Any  long  vowel,  also  a,  a,  oi,  on,  followed  by  a  single  consonant 
(except  n,  1,  or  v,  followed  by  i  with  a  y  sound,  as,  al-ien,  geii-ius, 
behav-ior),  or  by  any  two  consonants  which  may  begin  a  word 
(except  st),  is  separated  from  the  following  consonant  in  syllabica- 
tion ;  as,  po-ker,  ma-son,  wa-ter,  poi-son,  has-ty,  ina-tron. 

But  if  the  vowel  has  its  short  sound,  the  following  consonant  is 
joined  with  it  in  syllabication  ;  as,  pol-i-cy,  rgl-ish.  This  is  true  also 
of  a  and  u,  or  do,  when  accented,  but  not  when  unaccented  ;  as, 
di-a-dem,  fru-gal'-i-ty. 

Short  i  is  sometimes  separated  from  a  consonant  following,  and 
sometimes  draws  the  consonant  to  itself,  especially  in  initial  syllables, 
and  when  followed  by  s  and  another  consonant ;  as,  am'-i-ty,  im-ag'- 
me,  dis-ease',  mln'-is-ter. 

The  r  following  a,  e,  I,  6,  u,  is  always  joined  with  its  vowel  preced- 
ing ;  as,  par'-6nt,  ser'-vant. 

If  two  vowels  come  together,  not  forming  a  diphthong,  they  must, 
of  course,  be  separated  in  syllabication  ;  as,  a-e'-ri-al. 

When  two  or  more  consonants  come  together,  the  division  follows 
the  above  rules.  But  no  combination  of  consonants  can  begin  a 
syllable  which  cannot  begin  a  word,  hence  one  or  more  of  a  group 
of  consonants  may  go  with  the  preceding  vowel  and  the  others  with 
the  following  ;  as,  — 

ohil-dren  ac-tress  p&m-phlet  an-thra-clte 

ver-dure  fin-gel  €n-dfire  e-lec-tri-ei-ty 

ffll-crum  at-mos-phere        co§-m6-p61-I-taii    hos-plce 

In  derivative  and  compound  words  syllabication  comes  regularly 
between  the  parts  ;  as,  — 


de-pend-ence 
hold-ing 
oon-sist-ent 
trans-mit 

as-sist-ant 
build-er 
pa-tri-arch-al 
u-nl-fy 

com-mend-able 
re-tro-speet-ive 

mak  ri- 
per-si st 

hope-less 
pro-gress-ive 
trfist-y 
en-trust 

SYLLABICATION.  37 

But  if  the  spelling,  pronunciation,  or  accent  is  changed  in  the 
derivative  word,  or  it'  the  meaning  of  the  parts  is  changed  in  the 
derivative;  that  is,  if  the  derivation  is  not  plainly  apparent,  the  divi- 
sion of  syllables  may  vary  ;  as, — 

pres-i-dent,  from  pre-side  ;  proc-la-ma-tion,  from  pro-claim  ; 
trus-tee,  from  trust. 

RULES   FOR   THE    DIVISION  OF  WORDS  INTO  SYLLABLES. 

The  principles  of  syllabication  have  already  been  given, 
but  for  the  sake  of  easy  reference  the  following  rules  are 
formulated :  — 

RULE  I.  If  the  parts  forming  a  compound  word  retain 
their  original  meanings,  they  are  separated  in  syllabication ; 
as,— 

stove-pipe,  hat-rack,  mouse-trap. 

RULE  II.  Prefixes  and  suffixes  are  usually  separated 
from  the  body  of  the  word  with  which  they  are  used  ;  as, — 

sweet-lsh,  vig-or-ous,  trans-act,  lead-er,  visit-ing,  wast-ing. 
post-age,  east-ern,  grasp-ing,  wasp-ish,  mak-er,  baptiz-ing. 

When  a  suffix  causes  a  doubling  of  the  final  consonant,  the  sylla- 
bles are  divided  between  the  consonants ;  as,  glad-den,  rob-ber, 
begin-ning,  allot-ted. 

RULE  III.  When  two  or  more  letters,  whether  vowels 
or  consonants,  represent  a  single  sound,  —  that  is,  diph- 
thongs, digraphs,  and  trigraphs,  —  they  are  not  to  be 
separated  in  syllabication;  as, — 

ea  in  tear-ing,  ss  in  caress-es,  ng  jn  sing-er,  gh  in  laugh-ingr 

In  such  words  as  pas-sion,  ex-pres-sipn,    mis-sion.    pres-sure, 

is-sue,  etc.,  the  double  s  is  divided,  because  it  does  not  represent  a 
single  sound.     (See  also  Rule  VII.) 


38  ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION. 

RULE  IV.     Two    vowels    coming   together  and    sounded 
separately  belong  to  separate  syllables ;  as,  — 
a-orta,  curi-osity,  a-eri-al,  moi-ety,  ortho-epy. 

KULE  V.  A  short  accented  vowel  retains  the  following 
consonant ;  as,  — 

capac'-ity,  mag'-ic,  hab'-it,  liv'-id,  piin'-ish. 

1.  In  other  cases  c  soft  and  g  soft  (except  in  dg  =  j)  go  with  the 
vowel    following ;    as,    ra-ging,    enti-cing,     rava-ger,     delu-ging. 
aeknowledg-i  ng. 

2.  When  c,  t,  s,  z,  sc,  g,  or  cl  unites  with  a  following  i,  e,  or  11,  pro- 
ducing the  sound  of  sh  or  zh,  ch  or  j,  these  consonants  go  with  the 
following  vowel ;    as,  na-tion,  physi-cian.  so-cial,  spe-cial,  o-cean. 
gra-cious,  con-science,   gla-xier,   vi-sion,  coura-geotis,  ques-tion, 
ambi-tioii,  reli-gion.  sol-dier,  oflfi-cial,  man-sion. 

Note.  —  If  the  preceding  vowel  is  short  and  accented,  and  no  other 
consonant  intervenes,  these  consonants  are  joined  with  the  preceding- 
vowel  ;  as,  az'-ure,  pleas'-ure,  nat'-ural,  ed'-ucate,  sch6d'-ule. 

RULE  VI.  X  (=  ks  or  gz),  r  preceded  by  d  or  e  (or  an 
equivalent),  I  or  n  or  v  followed  by  i  consonant,  must  be 
joined  to  the  preceding  vowel;  as, — 

anx-ious.  complex-ion,  par-ent,  fair-est,  aver-age.  gener-al, 
timor-ous.  fol-io,  al-ien,  gen-ius,  un-ion,  sav-ior,  Span-iard. 

RULE  VII.  Combinations  of-  consonants  which  cannot 
begin  a  word  cannot  begin  a  syllable.  Except  in  the  case 
of  derivatives,  syllabication  occurs  between  the  consonants ; 
as, — 

an-gfel,  sym-bol,  con-vul-sive,  rob-ber,  mil-lion,  at-tack,  ban- 
ner, cam-brie,  fer-tile,  oc-tave,  min-strel.  (See  Rule  V.,^.)  But 
bank-er,  dress-es,  ebb-ing,  tell-ing.  (See  Rule  II.) 

RULE  VIII.  A  single  consonant  or  a  consonant  digraph 
between  two  vowels  is  joined  with  the  second  -}  as;  — 


SYLLABICATION.  39 

fa-vor,  wa-ter,  beau-ti-ful,  ro-ta-to-ry,  fa-ther,  fe-ver,  vi-tal, 
ho-ly,  du-ty. 

Exception  1.  When  the  first  vowel  is  short  and  accented  ;  as,  liv'-id, 
proph'-et,  hab'-it,  acad'-emy,  pun'-ish,  ep-id6m'-ic.  (See  Rule  V. ) 

Exception  2.  When  the  first  vowel  is  in  an  initial  syllable  or  prefix  ; 
as,  im-agine,  in-augurate,  en-amor. 

Exception  3.  When  the  first  vowel  has  a  short  or  obscure  sound, 
and  especially  when  it  is  in  an  unaccented  root  syllable  ;  «as,  vision- 
ary, system-atic,  visit-ation,  novel-ist.  (See  Rule  II.) 

Exception  4.  When  the  first  vowel  is  long  and  the  case  falls  under 
Rule  II.  or  Rule  VI.;  as,  hat-ing,  promot-er,  gen-ius,  conven-ieiit. 

RULE  IX.  Combinations  of  consonants  which,  can  begin 
a  word  are  joined  to  the  following  vowel  when  the  preced- 
ing vowel  is  long ;  as,  — 

ha-tred,  hy-dra,  bfi-gler,  o-blige,  vl-bra-tion,  a-crostic,  re- 
spect, fa-ble,  tri-fle. 

Note.  —  Usually  st,  str,  and  sp  are  divided  in  syllabication  ;  as, 
has-ty,  Eas-ter,  pas-try,  mas-ter,  aus-tere.  (See,  however,  Rule  II.) 

If  the  preceding  vowel  is  short,  the  first  consonant  must  be  joined 
to  it ;  as,  Af-ricaii,  tab-let,  pet-rify,  sac-rament,  jfts-per,  proc- 
lamation, ob-latioii. 

EULE  X.     Final  le,  and  French  derivatives  in  re,  when 
preceded  by  a  consonant  other  than  I  or  r,  draw  the  preced- 
ing consonant  into  the  final  syllable ;  as,  — 
trou-ble.  tic-kle,  han-dle,  star-tie,  sa-bre,  fl-bre,  me-tre,  lus-tre. 

It  is  important  to  understand  the  rules  of  syllabication 
not  only  for  the  purpose  of  exact  pronunciation,  but  also  in 
order  that  we  may  divide  words  correctly  at  the  end  of  a 
line,  when,  from  want  of  space,  part  of  a  word  must  be 
carried  over  to  the  beginning  of  the  next  line. 

It  is  never  proper  to  divide  a  word  at  the  end  of  a  line 
except  between  two  syllables,  and  there  may  also  be  some 


40     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 

choice  between  the  syllables.  A  compound  word  should  be 
divided  only  between  the  parts  of  which  it  is  composed ; 
as,  common-wealth  (not  com-monwealth) }  twenty-two  (not 
twen-ty-two). 

If  the  pronunciation  of  a  word  is  rendered  doubtful  by 
division  at  the  end  of  a  line,  it  is  better  to  carry  the  whole 
word  to  the  next  line;  for  example,  ac-id,-  doc-ile,  lur-imj, 
reg-ister,  por-ing.  No  letter  or  combination  of  letters  can 
begin  or  end  a  syllable  which  cannot  begin  or  end  a  word ; 
hence  no  syllable  can  begin  with  x  and  none  can  end  in  j; 
as,  ma-jes-ty}  pre-ju-dice. 

Q  must  not  be  separated  from  the  u  which  always  follows 
it ;  as,  an-ti-qui-ty,  li-quid,  re-qui-si-tion. 

EXERCISE. 

Separate  the  following  words  into  syllables,  and  give  the 
rule  for  each  one :  — 


rapid 

philosophy 

antithesis 

synonym 

letter 

educate 

answering 

primitive 

consonant 

microcosm 

discriminative/ 

dangerous 

pronunciation 

syllabication 

considerable 

paragraph 

syllable 

reference 

unhesitatingly 

retrograde 

meaning 

continually 

imagination 

analyze 

determine 

dictionary 

confusion 

separating 

uttered 

accurate 

pictures 

disability 

ACCENT. 

Accent  is  an  extra  stress  of  voice  011  one  syllable  of  a 
word  of  two  or  more  syllables.  In  words  of  four  or  more 
syllables  there  is  often  a  primary  and  a  secondary  accent,  pro- 
ducing a  rhythmic  pronunciation.  The  natural  tendency  is 


ACCENT. 


41 


to  place  the  primary  accent  on  the  root  of  a  word.  Deriva- 
tives also  usually  retain  the  accent  of  their  primitives. 

As  a  rule,  words  of  two  syllables  are  accented  on  the 
penult,  and  words  of  more  than  two  syllables  on  the  ante- 
penult, but  the  exceptions  are  very  numerous. 

Dissyllabic;  nouns  often  have  their  penults  accented, 
while  verbs  of  the  same  spelling  are  accented  on  the  final 
syllable.  Adjectives  also  follow  nouns  in  this  respect,  but 
are  distinguished  from  them  by  being  accented  on  the  final 
syllable  when  there  is  no  verb  of  the  same  spelling. 


NOUN. 

VERB. 

NOUN. 

VERB. 

ab'stract 

abstract' 

gal'I  ant 

ac'cent 

accent' 

adj.  gallant' 

Au'gust 

in'cense 

incense' 

adj.  august' 

iii'crease 

increase' 

cem'ent 

cement' 

in'stinct 

coin/pact 

adj.  instinct' 

adj.  compact' 

in'sult 

insult' 

com'pound 

compound' 

ob'ject 

object' 

com'press 

compress' 

per'  fume 

perfume' 

con'  duct 

conduct' 

per'mit 

permit' 

con'flict 

conflict' 

pre1  fix 

prefix' 

cou'test 

contest' 

prem'ise 

premise' 

con'tract 

contract' 

pres'ent 

present' 

coii'trast 

contrast' 

prod'uce 

produce' 

con'verse 

converse' 

proj'ect 

project' 

con  'vert 

convert' 

pro'test 

protest' 

con'vict 

convict' 

rec'ord 

record' 

es'cort 

escort' 

sur'vey 

survey' 

ex  'port 

export' 

tor'ment 

torment' 

ex  'tract 

extract' 

trans  'fer 

transfer' 

Words  derived  from  the  Greek  or  the  Latin,  with  little 
or  no  change  in  spelling,  accent  the  penult  if  dissyllables, 


42     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 

In  words  of  more  than  two  syllables  the  accent  falls  on  the 
penult  if  that  is  long,  otherwise  on  the  antepenult. 

Many  dissyllables  of  French  origin  retain  their  accent  on 
the  final  syllable ;  as,  unique',  fatigue',  caprice',  machine'. 

When  we  wish  to  emphasize  a  certain  syllable  of  a 
.word,  such  emphasis  is  allowed  to  override  the  regular 
accent ;  as,  "  he  must  in' crease,  but  I  must  de'crease  "  ;  fifteen, 
sixteen,  seventeen,  in  counting,  but  fifteen',  sixteen',  seven- 
teen1, in  answer  to  the  question,  "How  many?"  bear  and 
for' bear,  jas'tice  and  in' justice,  ex'terior  and  in'terior.  This 
emphasis  of  a  syllable  is  less  ^frequent  than  the  emphasis 
of  a  word  or  a  phrase. 

In  dissyllabic  compounds  both  syllables  are  pronounced 
with  some  degree  of  stress  ;  as,  sony'-birds,  house'-top,  horse'- 
rake.  Some  other  words  are  similarly  pronounced;  as,  ab'- 
scess,  fare-well' ,  con'qnest,  ac'cess. 

In  general,  long  vowels  and  diphthongs  are  more  promi- 
nent in  pronunciation  than  short  vowels ;  that  is,  they 
never  become  so  wholly  obscure  in  pronunciation.  The 
tendency  of  uneducated  people  is  to  corrupt  the  sounds  of 
vowels  in  unaccented  syllables.  Walker,  the  lexicographer, 
says,  "  There  is  scarcely  anything  more  distinguishes  a  per- 
son of  mean  and  good  education  than  the  pronunciation  of 
the  unaccented  vowels.  When  the  vowels  are  under  the 
accent,  the  learned  and  the  ignorant,  with  very  few  excep- 
tions, pronounce  them  in  the  same  manner,  but  the  unac- 
cented vowels  in  the  mouth  of  the  former  have  a  distinct, 
open,  and  specific  sound,  while  the  latter  often  totally  sink 
them,  or  change  them  into  some  other  sound.  Those,  there- 
fore, who  wish  to  pronounce  elegantly  must  be  particularly 


ACCENT.  43 

attentive  to  the  unaccented  vowels,  as  a  neat  pronunciation 
of  these  forms  one  of  the  greatest  beauties  of  speaking." 

EXERCISE. 

Pronounce   the   following   words   and   tell   whether   the 
accent  is  on  the  first  or  second  syllable :  — 

common 
hammer 
whether 
condign 
approve 
rudely 

Which  syllable  of  the  following  words  is  accented  ?  — 
advertisement        professional         following  triangular 


instead 

condor 

sudden 

consent 

inquest 

attack 

upon 

duplex 

eclipse 

nothing 

under 

relax 

happen 

over 

border 

horseshoe 

industry 

subdued 

imitate 

revolution 

anecdote 

entire 

primeval 

sinister 

utterance 

derivative 

reference 

syllable 

audience 

particular 

superstructure 

associate 

evident 

recommend 

contrary 

primary 

Write  the  following  words  and  mark  the  primary  accent 
by  an  oblique  stroke,  and  the  secondary  accent  by  two 
oblique  strokes,  thus:  su"perstruct'ure.  At  least  one  sylla- 
ble must  intervene  between  the  primary  and  the  secondary 
accent. 


lemonade 

characteristic 

confederated 

magnifier 

incomprehensible 

imposition 

affability 

incomprehensibility  1 

condescension 

undertake 

extraprofessional 

gravitation 

contradict 

parliamentary 

identification 

disrepute 

1  In  some  long  words  there  may  be  a  tertiary  accent. 


44    ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND  PUNCTUATION. 

Name  the  following  figures,  placing  the  accent  as  if  eacl 
figure  were  a  syllable  :  — 

1'2                         123'                      1234'  1'234'5 

12'                        1'23'4                 123'4  1'23'45 

1'23                     12'34                   1'234'  12'34'56'78 
12'3                      1'234                    12'345 


ARTICULATION. 

There  is  no  surer  sign  of  a  poor  education  than  slovenli- 
ness in  pronunciation,  and  no  better  indication  of  good 
scholarship  than  accuracy  in  pronunciation  In  order  to 
pronounce  words  accurately  one  must  carefully  articulate 
each  sound  contained  in  the  words.  Carelessness  in  pro- 
nunciation is  a  sign  of  inaccuracy  in  scholarship. 

Words  should  drop  from  the  lips  as  beautiful  coins  newly  issued  from 
the  mint,  deeply  and  accurately  impressed,  perfectly  finished,  neatly 
struck  by  the  proper  organs,  distinct,  sharp,  in  due  succession,  and  of  due 
weight.  —  AUSTIN. 

It  is  not  possible  to  pronounce  words  distinctly  and 
correctly  without  a  thorough  familiarity  with  the  elemen- 
tary sounds,  and  much  practice  in  combining  those  sounds 
into  words.  Without  practice  it  is  not  easy  to  distinguish 
between  sounds  differing  but  little  from  each  other,  or  to 
express  them  both  distinctly  and  accurately. 

The  following  are  examples  of  some  common  faults  of 
articulation  :  — 


CORRECT. 

INCORRECT. 

CORRECT. 

INCORRECT. 

every 

ev'ry 

participle 

participle 

fellow 

feller 

terrible 

turruble 

desperate 

desp'rate 

comfortable 

comf'table 

history 

hist'ry 

circular 

circular 

memory 

mem'ry 

yellow 

yeller 

forever 

f'rever                 catch 

ketch 

ARTICULATION. 


46 


CORRECT. 

INCORRECT. 

CORRECT. 

INCORRECT. 

just 

jest 

whether 

wether 

boil 

bile 

playing 

play  in' 

since 

sense 

February 

Febuary 

regular 

reg'lar 

handful 

han'ful 

I  don't  know 

I  d'no 

antip'-o-des 

an'-ti-podes 

mountain 

mount'n 

ex-tem'-po-re 

extem'-pore 

present 

presn't 

cranberry 

cramberry 

shrink 

srink 

window 

windur 

trough 

troth 

scarce 

scurs 

EXERCISES  IN  ARTICULATION. 

Pronounce  the  following  words  very  carefully,  articulat- 
ing the  sounds  with  great  care  :  — 


elegant 

captain 

exorbitant 

unnecessarily 

Handsome 

aerial 

corridor 

trousseau 

shrimps 

American 

admiralty 

presentiment 

substitute 

auxiliary 

decorous 

organization 

expect 

eminent 

equation 

homoeopathy 

mountain 

constitution 

dysentery 

orchestra 

present 

general 

garrulous 

plagiarism 

February 

granary 

vehement 

menagerie 

patriotism 

burden 

zoology 

beneficent 

numeral 

cowardice 

simultaneous 

souvenir 

raisin 

annihilate 

sobriety 

sarsaparilla 

chants,  chance  ;  except,  accept ;  tense,  tents  ;  cheer,  chair,  jeer  ; 
ice  cream,  I  scream  ;  hundreds,  hundredths ;  six,  sixths  ;  worlds, 
whirls ;  breadths,  breaths,  breathes  ;  hast,  hadst ;  thousands, 
thousandths. 

The  following  are  forms  used  in  Webster's  International 
Dictionary  to  indicate  the  pronunciation  of  words.  Much 
practice  in  reading  such  forms  will  familiarize  the  student 
with  the  diacritical  marks  and  tend  to  cultivate  a  correct 
pronunciation :  — 


46     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND   PUNCTUATION. 


kon-vfils' 

lo'ber 

li-a'iia 

et-er 

fya'kr 

jak'me-no 

las'ment 

tod'flaks 

vo-ka' 

da 

a'jen-sy 

too'ra 

kon-va'er 

nif 

kar'pal 

sal 

la-to-ry^ 

kech 

8j'e-ny 

wik'6-py 

la'tgr 

mer 

hol'6-fot 

ba-le-a'nes 

pres'aj 

ke'tm 

me-tab'6-la 

rood-ja'ro 

flert'jll 

ke'toii 

bre-at 

wa-ga'-te 

fo-sgf 

toi'de-a 

jlvz 

thes'mo-thet 

werdz 

ma-te-6-tgk'ny 

fo'tlv 

koch 

for'ta 

ma'ta 

faf'n 

si-fo-na'rid 

b'lz 

pa-twa' 

feg 

rek-re-at 

ji-fSrm 

no-to-brau-ki-ii'ta 

egz-^m'pli-fi-a-b'l 

re-knit' 

ho'mo-jen 

kOr'dal 

shoo'er 

pla'zi-b'l 

ho-moi-op- 

no-to-rl'zal 

nozd 

pftth'6-jeii 

to'ton 

ban 

bal 

mak'i  na 

kweii-sy 

The  pronunciation  of  some  words  may  be  fully  indicated 
by  the  use  of  diacritical  marks  only ;  as,  com-pdr'-l-son  ;  but 
the  exact  pronunciation  may  generally  be  better  shown  by 
respelling  the  word,  using  any  letters  and  marks  which  will 
most  clearly  show  the  pronunciation;  as,  Jcom-pdr'-l-swi; 
dictionary,  dik'-shun-er-l. 

Write  the  words  in  the  above  exercise,  indicating  the 
exact  sound  of  each  by  respelling  if  necessary  and  using 
diacritical  marks. 

Other  lists  of  words  should  be  written  in  a  similar  way. 

RECREATIONS   IN   ARTICULATION. 

1.  Six  thick  thistle  sticks. 

2.  A  rural  ruler  truly  rural. 

3.  Flesh  of  freshly  fried  flying  fish. 

4.  The  sea  ceaseth,  and  it  sufficeth  us.- 


ARTICULATION.  4 1 

5.  She  sells  sea-shells :  shall  he  sell  sea-shells  ? 

6.  Some  shun  sunshine  :  do  you  shun  sunshine  ? 

7.  Sam  Slick  sawed  six  long,  slim,  slick,  slender  saplings 
for  sale. 

8.  Eight  great  gray  geese  grazed  gayly  into  Greece. 

9.  Thrice  six  thick  thistle  sticks  thrust  straight  through 
three  throbbing  thrushes. 

10.  Amidst   the   mists   and   coldest   frosts,   with  barest 
wrists  and  stoutest  boasts,  he  thrusts  his  fists  against  the 
posts,  and  still  insists  he  sees  the  ghosts. 

11.  She  uttered  a  sharp,  shrill  shriek,  and  then  shrunk 
from  the  shriveled  form  that  slumbered  iii  the  shroud. 

12.  Pluma  placed  a  pewter  platter  on  a  pile  of  plates; 
where  is  the  pretty  pewter  platter  Pluma  placed  the  pie  upon? 

1.3.  He  built  a  nice  house  near  the  lake,  and  shouted, 
"  Ice  cream  for  two  young  ladies." 

14.  Shave  a  cedar  shingle  thin.  What!  shave  a  cedar 
shingle  thin  ?  Yes,  shave  a  cedar  shingle  thin. 

lo.  Did  you  say  you  saw  the  spirit  sigh,  or  the  spirit's 
eye,  or  the  spirits'  sigh  ?  I  said  I  saw  the  spirit's  eye, 
not  the  spirit  sigh,  nor  the  spirits'  sigh. 

16.  Peter    Prangle,   the    prickly,   prangly   pear    picker, 
picked  three  pecks  of  prickly,  prangly  pears  on  the  pleas- 
ant prairies. 

17.  .Theophilus  Thistle,  the  successful  thistle  sifter,  in 
sifting  a  sieve  full  of  unsifted  thistles,  thrust  three  thou- 
sand  thistles   through  the   thick  of  his  thumb.     Now  if 
Theophilus  Thistle,  the  successful  thistle  sifter,  in  sifting  a 
sieve  full  of  unsifted  thistles,  thrust  three  thousand  thistles 
through  the  thick  of  his  thumb,  see  that  thou  in  sifting  a 


48     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 

sieve  full  of  unsifted  thistles,  thrust  not  three  thousand 
thistles  through  the  thick  of  thy  thumb.  Success  to  the 
successful  thistle  sifter. 

18.  A  day  or  two  ago  during  a  lull  in  business,  two  little, 
boot-blacks,  one  white  and  one  black,  were  standing  at  the 
corners  doing  nothing,  when  the  white  boot-black  agreed  to 
black  the  black  boot-black's  boots.  The  black  boot-black 
was  of  course  willing  to  have  his  boots  blacked  by  his 
fellow  boot-black,  and  the  boot-black  who  had  agreed  to 
black  the  black  boot-black's  boots  went  to  work. 

When  the  boot-black  had  blacked  one  of  the  black  boot- 
black's boots  till  it  shone  in  a  manner  that  would  make  any 
boot-black  proud,  the  boot-black  who  had  agreed  to  black 
the  black  boot-black's  boots  refused  to  black  the  other  boot 
of  the  black  boot-black  until  the  black  boot-black  who  had 
consented  to  have  the  white  boot-black  black  his  boots 
should  add  five  cents  to  the  amount  the  white  boot-black 
had  made  blacking  other  men's  boots.  This  the  boot-black 
whose  boot  had  been  blacked  refused  to  do,  saying  it  was 
good  enough  for  a  black  boot-black  to  have  one  boot  blacked, 
and  he  didn't  care  whether  the  boot  that  the  white  boot- 
black hadn't  blacked  was  blacked  or  not. 

This  made  the  boot-black  who  had  blacked  the  black  boot- 
black's boot  as  angry  as  a  boot-black  often  gets,  and  he 
vented  his  black  wrath  by  spitting  upon  the  blacked  boot 
of  the  black  boot-black.  This  roused  the  latent  passions  of 
the  black  boot-black,  and  he  proceeded  to  boot  the  white 
boot-black  with  the  boot  which  the  white  boot-black  had 
blacked.  A  fight  ensued,  in  which  the  white  boot-black 
who  had  refused  to  black  the  unblacked  boot  of  the  black 


ARTICULATION.  4(.> 

boot-black,  blacked  the  black  boot-black's  visionary  organ, 
and  in  which  the  black  boot-black  wore  all  the  blacking  oft' 
his  blacked  boot  in  booting  the  white  boot-black. 

.19.  Five  wise   weeping  wives   weave  wiggling  withered 
withes. 

20.  Give  Grigham  Grimes  Jim's  great  gilt  gig- whip. 

21.  Smith's  spirit  flask  split  Philip's  sixth  sister's  fifth 
squirrel's  skull  skillfully. 

LIST   OF    WORDS   OFTEN   MISPRONOUNCED. 

WORD.  CORRECT.  INCORRECT. 

abdomen  ab-do'-men  &b  -do-men 

accept  ak-sept'  6k-sept' 

acclimate  Sk-kli'-mat  ak'-kli-mat 

adept  a-dept'  ad'-ept 

again  a-gen'  a-gan' 

agnomen  ag-no'-meii  ag'-ii6-m6n 

algebra  al'-ge-bra  al'-ge-bra 

alias  a'-H-as  al'-i-as,  a-li'-as 

allopathist  al-16p'-a-thist  al'-6-path-ist 

ally  fil-H'  al'-li 

almond  a'-mund  al'-miind,  aiii'-iniincl 

alpaca  al-pak'-a  al-a-pak'-a 

altercate  al'-ter-kat  al'-ter-kat 

amenable  a-me'-na-b'l  a-men'-a-b'l 

ancestral  an-ees'-tral  an'-ces-tral 

anchovy  an-cho'-vy  ICn'-ko-vy,  an-ko'-vy 

animalcule  an-i-inal'-cul  an-i-mal'-cu-le 

(The  plural  is  animalcules,  not  animalculae.) 

antarctic  ant-ark'-tik  ftnt-ar'-tlk 

apparatus  ap-pa-ra'-ttts  Sp-pa-ra'-tfls 

appendicitis  ap-p6n-di-cl'-tis          ap-pen-dis'-i-tis 

archipelago  ark-i-pel'-a-go  arch-i-pgl'-a-go 

arctic  ark'-tik  ar'-tlk 


50     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION, 


WORD. 

CORRECT. 

INCORRECT. 

bade 

bSd 

bad 

banana 

ba-na'-na 

ba-na'-iia 

bayou 

bi'-6o 

ba-yoo' 

been 

bin 

ben,  ben 

bicycle 

bi'-sik'l 

bi'-si-k'l 

bronchitis 

bron-ki'-tls 

bron-ke'-tis 

buoy 

boi 

boo'-y 

burlesque 

biir-lesk' 

bur'-lesk 

cabal  (a  junto) 

ka-bal' 

ka-bal' 

cadaver 

ka-da'-ver 

ka-davfc-er 

calyx 

ka'-liks 

kal'-iks 

canine 

ka-nin' 

ka'-nin 

cassimere 

kas'-si-mer 

kaz'-i-mer 

catch 

katch 

ketch 

chasten 

chas'-'n 

chas'-'n 

chastisement 

chas'-tiz-ment 

chas-tiz'-m6nt 

clematis 

kl6m'^a-tis 

klem-at'-Is 

coadjutor 

ko-ad-ju'-ter 

ko-ad'-ju-t6r 

communism 

korii'-mu-nlzm 

kom-mun'-izm 

comparable 

kom'-paY-a-b?l 

kom-par'-a-b'l 

condolence 

kon-do'-lens 

kon'-do-16ns 

contour 

kon-toor' 

kon'-toor 

contumely 

kon'-tu-me-iy 

kon-tu'-me-ly 

conversant 

kon'-ver-sant 

kon-ver'-sant 

creek 

krek 

krik 

cupola 

ku'-po-la 

ku'-po-lo 

decade 

d6k'-ad 

dfik-ad' 

deficit 

d6f-is-It 

de-fls'-it 

depths 

depths 

deps 

designate 

dgs'-Ig-nat 

dgz'-ig-nat 

discourse 

dls-kors' 

dis'-kors 

disputable 

dts'-pu-ta-b'l 

dis-pu'-ta-b'l 

disputant 

dis'-pu-tant 

dis-pu'-tant 

divan 

di-van' 

di'-van 

docile 

dos'-il 

do'  sH,  do'-sH 

dominie 

dom'-i-nl 

do'-ml-nl 

e'er 

&r  or  ar 

er 

ARTICULATION, 


WORD. 

CORRECT. 

INCORRECT. 

exquisite 

gks'-kwi-zit 

eks-kwrz'-it 

exponent 

eks-po'-nent 

eks'-po-ngnt 

extant 

eks'-tant 

eks-tant' 

falcon 

fa'-k'n 

fal'-k'n 

faucet 

fa'-set 

fas'-et 

finance 

fi-nans' 

fi'-nans 

fricassee 

frl-kas-se' 

frig-a-xe' 

frontier 

fron'-ter 

friin-ter' 

genealogy 

j6n-e-al'-6-jy 

jen-e-ol'-o-jy 

gladiolus 

gla-di'-6-lus 

gla-di-o'-lus 

gondola 

gon'-do-la 

gon-do'-la 

government 

guv'-ern-ment 

guv'-er-miint 

granary 

gran'-a-ry 

gra'-na-ry 

gum  arabic 

gum  ar'-a-bik 

gum  ar-a'-bik 

hearth 

harth 

herth 

heinous 

ha'-iius 

hen'-yus 

heroism 

heV-6-Izm 

he'-ro-Izm 

horizon 

ho-ri'-zim 

hOr'-i-zfin 

hymeneal 

hl-me-ne'-al 

hi-me'-ne-al 

ignoramus 

ig-no-ra'-nius 

Ig-no-ram'-Os 

immediately 

iiu-me'-ili-at-ly 

Im-me'-jat-ly 

indisputable 

iii-dis'-pii-ta-b1! 

m-dis-pu'-ta-b'l 

inexorable 

in-3ks'-6-rab'l 

m-eks-o'-ra-b'l 

inquiry 

in-k\vi'-ry 

in'-kwi-ry 

integral 

in'-te-«ral 

in-te'-gral 

interesting 

iii'-ter-est-ing 

m-tor-est'-ing 

inveigle 

iri-ve'-g'l 

m-va'-g'l 

jaundice 

jan'-dls 

jan'-dis 

jugular 

jfi'-gu-ler 

ju«'-u-ler 

juvenile 

ju'-ve-nil 

ju'-ve-ml 

lamentable 

lam'-ent-a-b'l 

Ia-m6nt/-a-b'l 

legislature 

16j'-is-la-tur 

lej-Is-la'-tilr 

lichen 

li'-ken 

Hch'-en 

licorice 

llk'-o-ris 

llk'-o-rish 

lyceum 

li-se'-iini 

li'-se-flm 

meningitis 

men-m-ji'-tls 

in^n-tn-je'-tis 

mercantile 

iiK'i-'-kan-til 

mer'-kan-tiel  or  -til 

52    oirnmuKAi'iiY,  OUTHOKPY,   AND 


WORD. 

CORRECT. 

TXCORREC'T.  • 

mineralogy 

mm-er-al'-o-j^ 

min-er-ol'-6-jy 

misconstrue 

mls-kon'-stru 

inis-kdn-stru' 

mistletoe 

mlz'-'l-to 

mis'-'l-to 

museum 

inu-ze'-iini 

iuii'-/.e-fliu 

mustache 

miis-tasli' 

iniis'-(ash 

naiad 

na'-yad 

ni'-ad 

national 

ii  ash  '-n  n  -al 

iia'-shun-al 

nepotism 

nep'-6-tixin 

ne'-po-tlzni 

nominative 

\n6m'-l-na-tlv 

iiom'-i-tiv 

oleomargarine 

(  o-le-o-inar'-ga-rln  ^ 
I      or  -ren                    j 

o-le-o-mar'-ja-ren 

opponent 

op-po'-nent 

6p'-po-nent 

ordeal 

Or'-de-al 

or-de'-al 

orthoepy 

6r'-tho-e-py 

or-tho'-e-py 

pantomime 

pan'-to-mim 

paii'-to-ineiii 

papyrus 

pa-pi'-riis 

pSp'-i-rus 

partner 

part'-nor 

pard'-ner 

patriot 

pa'-trl-ot 

pat'-ri-6t 

patron 

pa'-trfln 

pat'-ruii 

pedagogy 

ped'-a-«d-jy 

ped'-a-go-jy 

peremptory 

per'-6inp-to-ry 

per-emp'-to-ry^ 

piano  forte 

pi-a'-no  for'-ta 

pi-a'-no  fort 

pincers 

pln'-serz 

pinch'-erz 

plait 

plat 

plet 

precedence 

pre-se'-<lens 

pres'-e-dens 

precedent  (adj.) 

pre-se'-dent 

pres'-e-dent 

precedent  (n.) 

pr6s'-e-dent 

pre-se'-dent 

predecessor 

pred-e-ses'-ser 

pred'-e-s6s-ser 

presentiment 

pre-sent'-i-ment 

pre-zent'-i-mgiit 

pretense 

pre-tens' 

pre'-tens 

pretty 

prit'ty 

pret'-ty 

process 

pros'-es 

pro'-ses 

produce 

prQd'-us 

pro  '-d  us 

pumpkin 

pump'-kin 

punk'-In 

pyramidal 

pi-rain'-I-dal 

pir'-a-mid-al 

recess 

re-s6s' 

re'-ses 

research 

re-surch' 

re'-surch 

WORD. 

CORRECT. 

INCORRECT. 

resource 

re-sors' 

re'-sors 

reveille 

rg-val'-ya 

rgv'-el-e. 

(Commonly  pr< 

moimeed  rev-a-le'  in 

military  circles.) 

robust 

ro-bttst' 

ro'-bfist 

romance 

ro-mans' 

ro'  mans 

roof 

roof 

roof 

sacrifice 

sak'-ri-fiz 

sak'-rl-f  Is  or  -f  is 

salmon 

sam'-iin 

sal'-mtin 

senile 

se'-nil 

sen'-Il 

serpentine 

ser'-pen-tin 

ser'-pen-ten 

simultaneous 

sl-inul-ta'-ne-us 

siiri-ul-ta'-ne-fis 

solace 

sol'-as 

so'-las 

squalor 

skwa'-lor 

skwa'-ltir 

suffice 

Sttf-fi*' 

siif-fTs' 

tassel 

tas'-s'l 

t6s'-s'l 

telegraphy 

te-leg'-ra-fy 

t61'-e-graf-y 

tenet 

ten'-et 

te'-net 

tepid 

t6p'-Id 

te'-pld 

tiny 

ti'-ny 

tm'-y 

tribune 

trlb'-un 

tri'-bnn 

truths 

truths 

truths 

turquoise 

f  tur-koi/y  | 
ttur-kez'  / 

tur'-koiz 

vagary 

va-ga'-ry 

va'-ga-ry 

vehement 

ve'-he-ment 

ve-he'-m6nt 

won't 

\vont 

\viint 

(A  contraction 

of  woll  not.^) 

' 

wont 

\vfint 

ivont 

zoology 

zo-61'-6-jy 

zoo-61'-6-jy 

Some  proper  nouns  frequently  mispronounced :  - 

Arab  Beethoven  Danish  Orion 

Arabic  Berlin  Disraeli  Palestine 

Archimedes  Bologna  February  Persia 

Asia  Cairo  Genoa  Powhatan 

Balmoral  Calliope  Iowa 

Beatrice  Chicago  Italian 


54   ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION. 

Additional  French,  words  frequently  met  with :  — 


apropos 

fip'-ro-po'                   mirage 

me-razh' 

attache 
beau-monde 

at-ta-sha' 
bo-in6\d' 

monsieur 

f  mo-sier'  ;  Fr.  mo- 

\      sye' 

belles-lettres 

bgl-let'-ter 

morale 

mo-ral' 

bijou 

be-zhoo' 

nai've 

na'-ev 

. 

(  blv'-wfik  or  blv'- 

naivete 

na-ev-ta' 

bivouac 

t     ob-ftk 

negligee 

neg-li-zha' 

blanc-mange 
boudoir 

bla-maNzh' 
boo-dw6r' 

parquet 

rpar-ka'    or    par- 
l     kef 

bouquet 
cafe* 

boo-ka' 
ka-fa' 

piquant 

(  pe'-kftnt  or  pik'- 
t     fiiit 

chaperon 

shfip'-er-on 

pique 

pek 

cognac 

kon'-yak 

prestige 

pres'-til 

corps 

kor 

protege" 

pro-ta^lia' 

cortege 

kdr-t&zh' 

qui  vive 

ke-vev' 

coterie 

ko-te-re' 

regime 

re-zhem' 

coup  de  grace 
coupe* 

koo  dg  gras' 
koo-pa' 

rendezvous 

f  rgn'-dg-voo    or 
\     ran'-de-voo 

cuisine 

k\ve-zen' 

resume1 

ra-zu-ma' 

d6bris 

da-bre' 

roue 

roo-a' 

debut 

d^-bu' 

sobriquet 

so-bre-ka' 

e"clat 

e-kla'  ;  Fr.  a-kla' 

soiree 

s\va-ra' 

e"lite 

a-let' 

sortie 

s6r'-te 

encore 

ax-kor' 

surveillance 

f  sur-val'-yfins   or 

ennui 

aN-nwe' 

t      va'-lfins 

entree 

iiN-tra' 

te-te-a-tgte 

tat-a-tat/ 

mademoiselle 

m^d'mwazgl' 

trousseau 

troo-so' 

f  mgin'-wor  or 

tulle 

tul 

memoir 
mesdames 

I      mem'-\vor 
ma-dam' 

vignette 

fvln-ygf    or  vln'- 

t    yet 

f  m6sh'-yerz  ;     Fr. 

vis-a-vis 

ve-za-ve' 

messieurs 

J 

\     ma-sye' 

PAKT  SECOND. 


ORTHOGRAPHY. 

Orthography  treats  of  the  proper  arrangement  of  letters 
into  words,  or  correct  spelling. 

English  orthography  is  constantly  changing,  and  has  been 
changing  since  the  beginning  of  English  history.  Before 
the  invention  of  printing  there  was  great  diversity  of  spell- 
ing among  writers,  and  even  proper  names  were  spelled  in 
various  ways.  The  name  of  Shakespeare  has  been  spelled 
in  more  than  thirty  different  ways,  and  well-known  men 
have  spelled  their  own  names  in  several  different  ways.  At 
the  present  time  there  is  a  tendency  to  simplify  our  spelling 
by  making  it  more  phonetic  and  omitting  silent  letters. 
It  is  quite  common  in  these  days  to  see  programme  written 
program;  catalogue,  catalog,  etc.  Hence  rules  for  spelling 
must  vary  with  the  times.  Lexicographers  themselves 
have  failed  to  establish  any  uniformity  or  even  to  agree 
in-  formulating  rules  and  principles. 

The  following  rules  are  given  as  an  aid  to  learners  in  re- 
moving some  of  the  most  common  difficulties.  They  are 
based  upon  the  rules  and  spellings  of  Webster,  which  are 
most  extensively  followed  by  Americans. 

55 


56     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 

KULES   FOR   SPELLING. 

RULE  I.  The  letters/,  I,  and  s  are  doubled  at  the  end  of 
monosyllables  when  preceded  by  a  single  vowel;  as,  clijf', 
•  •ress,  belL  (The  conjunction  till  drops  one  I  when  the  pre- 
fix un-  is  added ;  as,  until) 

Exception  1.  The  letter  s  is  not  doubled  when  used  to  form  tlie 
possessive  case  or  plural  of  a  noun,  or  the  third  person  singular  of  a 
verb  ;  as,  ring's  (possessive),  rings  (plural  of  noun  and  third  sing,  of 
verb),  boy's,  boys,  has,  etc. 

Exception  2.     Clef,  if,  of,  pal,  as,  gas,  yes,  his,  this,  pus,  us,  thus. 

RULE  II.  The  final  consonant  is  doubled  in  ebb,  add,  odd, 
egg,  inn.,  bunn,  err,  shirr,  burr,  purr,  frett,  mitt,  butt,  Jizz, 
buzz,  fuzz. 

KULE  III.  Monosyllables  ending  with  the  sound  of  k,  in 
which  c  follows  the  vowel,  terminate  with  ck;  as,  sick,  back, 
lock,  etc. 

Exceptions.     Talc,  zinc,  arc,  disc,  sac. 

RULE  IV.  When  a  termination  beginning  with  e,  i,  or  y 
is  added  to  a  word  ending  in  c,  k  is  inserted  before  the 
vowel  to  preserve  the  hard  sound  of  c;  as,  trafficking, 
colicky,,  bivouacked,  etc. 

RULE  V.  A  single  final  consonant  preceded  by  a  single 
vowel  is  doubled  before  an  additional  syllable  beginning 
with  a  vowel, — 

1.  In  monosyllables ;  as,  running,  skimming,  getting,  etc. 

2.  In  words  accented  on  the  last  syllable ;  as,  beginning,  forget- 
ting, excelling,  etc. 

Note.  — This  is  an  important  rule,  and  if  well  understood  will  often 
prove  a  great  help  in  determining  the  spelling  of  words. 


OKTHOGKAPHY.  57 

Exceptions.  Derivatives  in  which  the  accent  of  the  primitive  is 
thrown  back  upon  another  syllable;  as,  cabal',  ca'balism;  prefer', 
preference;  refer',  reference.  Also  gas'eous,  infer' able,  transfer' able. 

RULE  VI.  Final  silent  e  is  dropped  before  an  addition:;! 
syllable  beginning  with  a  vowel;  as,  trace,  tracing;  pruti:\ 
pruning.  It  is  also  dropped  before  any  suffix  if  immedi- 
ately preceded  by  another  vowel;  as,  woe,  wofully  ;  due, 
duly ;  awe,  awful. 

Exceptions.  In  hoeing,  toeing,  shoeing  (from  hoe^  toe,  shoe),  e  is 
retained  to  preserve  the  pronunciation  of  the  primitive.  In  dyeing, 
singeing,  tingeing  (from  dye,  singe,  tinge},  e  is  retained  to  show  the 
spelling  of  the  primitive,  and  the  meaning  of  the  derivative.  Mileage 
is  more  properly  written  milage.  Final  e  is  retained  in  the  termina- 
tions ce  and  ge  when  a  suffix  is  added  beginning  with  a  or  o,  to  pre- 
serve the  soft  sound  of  c  and  g  ;  as,  courageous,  peaceable,  changeable. 

RULE  VII.  Words  ending  in  ie  drop  e  and  change  i  to  // 
before  the  suffix  -ing  ;  as,  lie,  lying  ;  die,  dying. 

RULE  VIII.  Final  y  preceded  by  a  consonant  is  changed 
to  i  before  an  additional  syllable  beginning  with  a  conso- 
nant or  any  vowel  except  i;  as,  icy,  iciest;  mercy,  merciful ; 
pity,  pitiless;  fly,  flying.  Also  daily,  laid,  said,  paid,  slain, 
staid,  gaiety,  gaily. 

Exceptions.  Derivative  adjectives  of  one  syllable  ;  as,  shy,  shyness  ; 
sly,  slyest ;  spry,  spryer.  But  dry  usually  follows  the  rule  ;  as,  drier 
driest.  Before  the  suffix  -ship,  or  -like,  y  is  usually  retained ;  as,  sec 
retaryship,  ladylike. 

RULE  IX.  Compound  words  usually  retain  the  spelling 
of  their  derivatives  ;  as,  harelip,  rosebush. 

After  compounds  have  acquired  the  force  of  simple  words 
they  often  modify  their  spelling ;  as,  almighty,  welcome,  n-el- 
fare;  also  compounds  of  -mass;  as,  Candlemas,  Christmas, 


58  ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION. 


etc. ;  also  when  the  suffix  is  -full ;  as,  harmful,  hateful,  etc.  j 
also  chilblain,  fulfill,  and  some  others. 

Give  the  rule  or  exception  for  the  spelling  of  the  follow 
ing  words :  — 


WHY 

INSTEAD  OF 

WHY 

INSTEAD  OF 

judgment 

judgement 

gaseous 

gasseous 

lying 

lyeing 

lacing 

laceing 

hunting 

huntting 

pruning 

pruneing 

egg 

eg 

ruling 

ruleing 

leg 

legg 

savior 

'  saveior 

tell 

tel 

changeable 

changable 

allotment 

allottment 

duly 

duely 

differing 

differring 

awful 

aweful 

controlling 

controling 

shoeing 

shoing 

odd 

od 

dyeing 

dying 

sill 

sil 

singeing 

singing 

stiff 

stif 

courageous 

couragous 

pin 

pinn 

defacement 

defacment 

inn 

in 

defacing 

defaceing 

lack 

lac 

peaceable 

peacable 

cress 

cres 

whiteness 

whitness 

his 

hiss 

lying 

lie  ing 

buzz 

buz 

dying 

dicing 

back 

bac 

iciest 

icyest 

kick 

kic 

merciful 

mercyful 

arc 

arck 

shyness 

shiness 

disc 

disck 

slyer 

slier 

frolicking 

frolicing 

daily 

dayly 

musical 

musickal 

gaiety 

gayety 

running 

runing 

slain 

slayn 

getting 

geting 

drier 

dryer 

trotting 

troth  ig 

ladylike 

ladilike 

recoiling 

recoilling 

worshiping 

worshipping 

beginning 

begin  ing 

harmful 

harmfull 

foretell 

foretel 

chilblain 

chillblain 

preference 

preferrence 

almighty 

allmighty 

referring 

refering 

Christmas 

Cliristmass 

reference 

referrence 

abridgment 

abridgement 

ORTHOGRAPHY. 


59 


VARIATIONS  IN  SPELLING. 

Some  of  the  most  prominent  differences  in  the  spelling  of 
English  words  should  be  understood  as  due  to  the  varying 
authority  of  English  and  American  lexicographers.  It  is 
not  likely  that  a  universal  standard  will  ever  be  adopted, 
and  there  is  no  doubt  that  variations  in.  spelling  are  con- 
tinually multiplying,  though  the  diversities  are  by  no  means 
so  numerous  now  as  they  were  two  hundred  years  ago.  Not 
only  are  great  dictionaries  becoming  more  numerous,  each 
differing  from  the  others  in  the  spelling  of  certain  words, 
hut  the  spelling  reformers  are  again  increasing  in  numbers, 
so  that  it  is  not  a  strange  thing  to  see  spellings  in  books 
and  periodicals  which  are  not  found  in  any  dictionary. 
However,  while  Worcester  is  the  prevailing  authority  for 
those  who  adhere  most  strictly  to  the  old  English  spellings, 
Webster  is  more  generally  recognized  as  authority  in 
America.  The  differences  illustrated  by  these  two  authori- 
ties are  the  chief  ones  deserving  our  attention.  They  may 
be  summarized  as  follows  :  — 

1.  Worcester  adheres  to  the  English  custom  of  doubling 
the  final  consonant  in  derivatives  of  certain  words  (often 
arbitrarily  selected),  while  Webster  uniformly  discards  it. 
Consistency  and  reason  certainly  favor  Webster's  method, 
which  now  generally  prevails  in  America.  The  following 
are  examples :  — 

WORCESTER.  WEBSTER. 

dishevelled  disheveled 

duellist  duelist 

empaneKed  empaneled- 

enamelled  enameled 


WORCESTER. 

WEBSTER. 

apparelled 

appareled 

barrelled 

barreled 

biassed 

biased 

cancelled 

canceled 

60     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,   AND  PUNCTUATION. 


WORCESTER. 

-  WEBSTER. 

WORCESTER. 

WEBSTER. 

epauletted 

epauleted 

pencilling 

penciling 

equalled 

equaled 

perilled 

periled 

fuelling 

fueling 

quarrelling 

quarreling 

gambolling 

gamboling 

revelling 

reveling 

gossipping 

gossiping 

rivalling 

rivaling 

grovelling 

groveling 

shovelling 

shoveling 

hovelling 

hoveling 

shrivelled 

shriveled 

imperilled 

imperiled 

stencilling 

stenciling 

jeweller 

jeweler 

tasselled 

tasseled 

kennelled 

kenneled 

tinselled 

tinseled 

labelled 

labeled 

towelling 

toweling 

levelled 

leveled 

trammelled 

trammeled 

libelled 

libeled 

tranquillize 

tranquil  ize 

marshalled 

marshaled 

traveller 

traveler 

marvellous 

marvelous 

victualling 

victualing 

modelling 

modeling 

woollen 

woolen 

panelled 

paneled 

worshipping 

worshiping 

parcelling 

parceling 

2.  Worcester  gives  the  prevailing  English   spelling   ou 
where   Webster   gives   only  o;    as,  mould,  mold;   saviour, 
savior;   smoulder,  smolder. 

3.  Webster  doubles  the  I  in  installment,  enrollment,  etc., 
also  the  final  letter  in  such  words  as  fulfill,  instill,  etc. 

4.  Webster  writes  defense,  offense,  etc.,  for  defence,  offence, 
etc.,  also  practice  for  practise. 

5.  Worcester  uses   the  termination  -re  where  Webster 
uses  -er. 


WORCESTER. 

WEBSTER. 

WORCESTER. 

WEBSTER. 

accoutre 

accouter 

fibre 

fiber 

amphitheatre 

amphitheater 

goitre 

goiter 

centre 

center 

litre 

liter 

centilitre 

centiliter 

manoeuvre 

maneuver 

decilitre 

deciliter 

mitre 

miter 

ORTHOGRAPHY. 


61 


WORCESTER. 

WEBSTER. 

WORCESTER. 

WEBSTER. 

ochre 
ombre 

ocher 
omber 

sceptre 
sombre 

scepter 
somber 

reconnoitre 
sabre 

reconnoiter 
saber 

spectre 
theatre 

specter 
theater 

saltpetre 

saltpeter 

6.  The  shortened  termination  -m  is  becoming  quite  com- 
mon in  the  United  States  in  place  of  the  old  termination 
'mine;  as,  gram  for  gramme,  centigram  for  centigramme,  pro- 
gram for  programme. 

7.  The  termination  -ize  instead  of  ise  is  gaining  favor  in 
both  England  and  America. 

8.  Various  other  differences  in  spelling  may  be  observed 
in  the  following : 


ENGLISH. 

AMERICAN. 

ENGLISH. 

AMERICAN. 

accessary 

accessory 

enclose 

inclose 

adze 

adz 

encyclopaedia 

encyclopedia 

JEolian 

Eolian 

ensnare 

insnare 

alignment 

alinement 

felspar 

feldspar 

appall 

appal 

foetus 

fetus 

asafcetida 

asafetida     • 

fy 

fie 

asbestos 

asbestus 

forray 

foray 

ascendent 

ascendant 

foundery 

foundry 

ascendency 

ascendancy 

fulness 

fullness 

axe 

ax 

glycerine 

glycerin 

bandanna 

bandana 

guerilla 

guerrilla 

bawble 

bauble 

guild 

gild 

cantilever 

cantalever 

hinderance 

hindrance 

clew 

clue 

horehouud 

hoarhound 

cosey 

cozy 

homoeopathy 

homeopathy 

cyclopaedia 

cyclopedia 

homonyme 

homonym 

diarrho3a 

diarrhea 

hostlery 

hostelry 

disinthrall 

disenthrall 

hypothenuse 

hypotenuse 

empanel 

impanel 

lodgement 

lodgment 

62  ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION". 


ENGLISH. 

AMERICAN. 

ENGLISH. 

AMERICAN. 

moustache 

mustache 

sanhedrim 

sanhedrin 

oesophagus 

esophagus 

Sanscrit 

Sanskrit 

ourang-outang 

orang-outang 

scath 

scathe 

pappoose 

papoose 

sceptic 

skeptic 

paraffine 

paraffin 

Sedlitz 

Seidlitz 

pedler 

peddler 

Shemitic 

Semitic 

phoenix 

phenix 

somerset 

somersault 

plough 

plow 

synonyme 

synonym 

prsetor 

pretor 

vice  (a  clamp) 

vise 

revery 

reverie 

villany 

villainy 

rotundo 

rotunda 

whiskey 

whisky 

It  is  important  to  know  whether  to  use  the  adjective 
termination  -able  or  -ible  in  spelling.  This  may  often  be 
determined  by  considering  the  origin  of  the  word.  If 
derived  from  the  Latin,  the  vowel  of  the  Latin  word  is 
retained ;  as,  accusable,  from  accusabilis ;  accessible,  from 
accessibilis.  If  the  word  is  formed  by  adding  a  suffix  to  an 
English  verb,  the  termination  is  nearly  always  -able  ;  as, 
abatable. 

FORMATION  OF  THE  PLURAL  OF  NOUNS. 

RULE  I.  The  plural  of  nouns  is  regularly  formed  by 
adding  s  to  the  singular ;  as,  boy,  boys  ;  stone,  stones. 

If  the  singular  ends  in  an  s  sound,  the  plural  is  formed  by  adding 
es,  unless  the  word  ends  in  silent  e ;  as,  mass,  masses ;  lace,  laces ; 
bush,  bushes;  age,  ages; 'box,  boxes. 

A  few  nouns  in  o  preceded  by  a  consonant  take  es ;  as,  negroes, 
echoes,  heroes,  cargoes,  vetoes,  mottoes,  potatoes,  tomatoes,  tornadoes, 
volcanoes,  mosquitoes,  embargoes. 


RULE  II.     Letters,  figures,  signs,  and  words  form  their 
plurals  by  adding  an  apostrophe  and  s  ;  as,  "  There  are  two 


ORTHOGRAPHY.  63 

/'.s  in  ball"  " Dot  your  i's  and  cross  your  £'s."  Some  writers 
omit  the  apostrophe  in  such  cases  ;  as,  "  There  are  two  that  a 
in  the  sentence,"  "  The  pros  and  cons." 

RULE  III.  Nouns  ending  in  y  preceded  by  a  consonant 
change  y  to  i  and  add  es  ;  as,  fly,  files  ;  lady,  ladies. 

Proper  nouns  of  this  class  generally  form  their  plurals  by  adding  s  ; 
as,  "The  two  Marys." 

Note.  —  Nouns  ending  in  y  originally  ended  in  ie,  so  that  their 
plurals  retained  their  original  form,  with  s  added  to  the  singular 
according  to  the  regular  rule. 

RULE  IV.     Most   nouns   ending   in  /  or  fe   form  their 
plurals  by  adding  s  ;  as,  grief,  griefs  ;  safe,  safes  ;  but  the 
following  with  their  compounds   change  /  or  fe  into  ves 
leaf,  sheaf,  calf,  self,  half,  loaf,  beef,  shelf,  wolf,  knife,  wife, 
life,  thief,  elf. 

The  plural  of  staff,  a  corps  of  officers,  is  staff's,  otherwise  staves ; 
of  wharf,  usually  wharves. 

RULE  V.  The  following  nouns  and  their  compounds 
form  their  plurals  by  a  change' of  vowel  sound:  man,  men , 
woman,  women;  goose,  geese ;  foot,  feet;  tooth,  teeth ;  'mouse, 
mice  ;  louse,  lice ;  workman,  workmen  ;  dormouse,  dormice. 
Also  child,  children;  ox,  oxen. 

Nouns  ending  in  -man,  not  compounds,  form  their  plurals  regularly  ; 
as,  German,  Germans;  talisman,  talismans ;  Mussulman,  Mussulmans. 

Note.  —  The  words  brother,  die,  pea,  and  penny  have  two  plurals 
with  different  meanings ;  as,  brethren,  used  only  in  connection  with 
religion,  or  in  scriptural  language,  and  brothers,  members  of  the  same 
family  ;  dies,  meaning  a  metal  block  or  plate  used  to  impress  a  device 
on  an  object  or  surface,  and  dice,  a  number  of  small  cubes  used  in 
playing  games  of  chance ;  peas,  referring  to  a  number  of  single  peas, 


64     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOKl'Y,    AND    I't'NCTlTATloN*. 

and  pease,  a  quantity  in  bulk  ;  pennies,  and  pence,  with  much  11  ir 
same  distinction  as  between  peas  and  pease.  Also  jishes  and  .//sA, 
and  fowl. 


RULE  VI.  In  compound  nouns  the  chief  substantive 
part  is  pluralized,  the  descriptive  part  remaining  un- 
changed ;  as,  brothers-in-law,  mouse-traps,  wagon-loads,  courts- 
martial. 

If  the  compound  has  acquired  the  force  of  a  single  word,  the  plural 
is  formed  regularly  ;  as,  cupfuls,  handfuls,  spoonfuls.  Sometimes 
both  parts  are  pluralized  ;  as,  men-servants,  women-servants,  Knights- 
Templars.  These  words  are  now  usually  written  without  the  hyphen. 

RULE  VII.  When  names  are  preceded  by  titles,  usage 
varies;  as,  "The  Misses  Smith/*'  or  "The  Miss  Smiths." 
But  if  persons  of  different  names  are  spoken  of,  the  title 
alone  is  pluralized  ;  as,  "  The  Misses  Mary  and  Susan 
Smith,"  "  Doctors  Jones  and  Brown." 

RULE  VIII.  Foreign  words  retain  their  original  plurals 
until  they  become  thoroughly  Anglicized,  when  their  plurals 
follow  the  rules  above  given  ;  as,  cherub,  cherubs  or  cherubim 
(never  cherubims)  ;  bandit,  bandits  or  banditti;  beau,  beaus 
or  beaux;  focus,  focuses  or  foci;  medium,  mediums  or  media; 
gymnasium,  gymnasiums  or  gymnasia;  hippopotamus,  hippo- 
potamuses or  hippopotami;  datum,  data;  criterion,  criteria; 
genus,  genera;  larva,  larvw;  crisis,  crises. 

Often  the  two  spellings  in  the  plural  have  different  meanings  ;  as, 
index,  indices,  exponents,  indexes,  pointers  ;  genius,  genii,  good 
or  evil  spirits,  geniuses,  persons  endowed  with  peculiar  powers  of 
mind. 

A  few  nouns  have  the  same  form  in  the  plural'  as  in  the  singular  ;  as, 
trout,  deer,  swine,  sheep,  grouse.  Also  Chinese,  Japanese,  Portuguese, 
Tyrolese. 


SYNONYMS.  65 

Write  the  plural  of  the  following  words :  hat,  ring,  cress, 
truce,  bush,  brush,  box,  eye,  miss,  Cicero,  jiegro,  folio,  echo,  hero, 
two,  piano,  cargo,  tornado,  fly,  lady,  army,  money,  colloquy, 
yiercy,  day,  key,  attorney,  Henry,  grief,  (>,  -f,  t,  safe,  leaf, 
scarf,  knife,  wife,  fife,  staff,  half,  life,  calf,  chief,  brother-in-law, 
hanger-on,  wagon-load,  cupful,  man,  woman,  goose,  foot,  mouse, 
child,  ox,  German,  Irishman,  talisman,  Mussulman,  mouse- 
trap, isthmus,  bandit,  focus,  analysis,  index,  genius,  (Dr.) 
Moore  and  Johnson,  stratum,  larva. 

SYNONYMS. 

Synonyms  are  words  whose  meanings  are  nearly  the  same, 
yet  differ  somewhat  when  studied  etymologically.  The 
most  careful  writers  distinguish  between  such  words,  while 
the  superficial  reader  recognizes  no  difference  between  them 
except  that  of  spelling.  The  study  of  synonyms  is  one  of 
the  very  best  for  the  cultivation  of  mental  acumen,  and 
becomes  intensely  interesting  to  one  fond  of  philological 
studies. 

Synonyms  may  sometimes  be  used  interchangeably,  and 
such  use  of  them  often  lends  grace  and  elegance  to  a 
paragraph,  yet  there  is  usually  a  fundamental  difference  in 
meaning,  and  this  difference  should  be  kept  in  mind  when 
making  a  choice  between  them.  Dean  Trench  says :  "  If  no 
words  are  synonymous  except  those  which  are  identical 
in  use  and  meaning,  so  that  the  one  can,  in  all  cases,  be 
substituted  for  the  other,  we  have  scarcely  ten  such  words 
in  our  language."  Moreover,  most  words  have  different 
shades  of  meaning,  so  that  in  some  connections  they  may 


66     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PI "  XCTUATION. 


I*;-  used  interchangeably,  while  it  would  not  be  proper  to 
use  them  so  in  other  connections. 

As  more  fully  setting  forth  the  real  nature  of  synonyms, 
the  following  quotation  is  also  taken  from  Trench  on  "  The 
Study  of  Words  "  :  — 

"  Synonymous  words  are  words  which,  with  great  and 
essential  resemblances  of  meaning,  have,  at  the  same  time, 
small,  subordinate,  and  partial  differences,  —  these  differ- 
ences being  such  as  either  originally  and  on  the  ground  of 
their  etymology  inhered  in  them ;  or  differences  which  they 
have  bjy  usage  acquired  in  the  eyes  of  all;  or  such  as, 
though  nearly  latent  now,  they  are  capable  of  receiving 
at  the  hands  of  wise  and  discreet  masters  of  the  tongue. 
Synonyms  are  words  of  like  significance  in  the  main,  but 
with  a  certain  unlikeness  as  well." 

A  limited  number  of  synonyms  is  here  given,  including 
only  such  as  are  frequently  met  with.  Pupils  should  be 
required  to  discriminate  between  them,  and  to  write  sen- 
tences illustrating  their  use.  In  some  cases  the  words  are 
not  strictly  synonyms,  but  are  apt  to  be  used  interchange- 
ably by  careless  writers. 

lofty 

sublime 

discover 

invent 

morose 

sad 

sterile 

barren 

pride 

vanity 


heavenly 
celestial 

death 
decease 

often 
frequent 

keeping 
custody 

tell 
communicate 

old 
ancient 

worthy 
meritorious 

cease 
discontinue 

new 
novel 

meaning 
signification 

opening 
aperture 

forlorn 
lonesome 

high 
elevated 

corner 
angle 

sublime 
grand 

SYNONYMS. 


67 


tacit 
silent 

announce 
proclaim 

outward 
external 

faintly 
dimly 

glory 
splendor 

abundance 
plenty 

eastern 
oriental 

abrupt 
short 

tranquil 
quiet 

worth 
value 

sight 
vision 

hate 
dislike 

silly 
foolish 

force 
strength 

servile 
slavish 

firmness 
constancy 

adroit 
cunning 

character 
reputation 

emulation 
competition 

truth 
veracity 

feeble 
weak 

secure 
attain 

impediment 
obstacle 

ignorant 
untaught 

defend 
protect 

occasion 
opportunity 

discreet 
prudent 

teach 
learn 

great 
large 

tame 
gentle 

vain 
proud 

hopeful 
confident 

help 
aid 

begin 
commence 

dispute 
contradict 

empty 
vacant 

agreement 
contract 

enough 
sufficient 

detain 
hinder 

apology 
excuse 

colleague 
partner 

freedom 
liberty 

notorious 
celebrated 

genius 
talent 

like 
love 

pious 
godly 

behavior 
conduct 

hasten 
hurry 

murder 
kill 
slaughter 

emphasis 
accent 
stress 

aim 
view 
scope 

allure 
entice 
decoy 

bold 
brave 
.audacious 

sad 
dispirited 
melancholy 

just 
right 
lawful 

freedo.m 
liberty 
license 

merry 
jolly 
happy 

timid 
faint-hearted 
afraid 

libel 
slander 
defamation 

teacher 
educator 
instructor 

68     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTl 'ATION , 


speech 
language 
dialect 

tale 
novel 
story 

pretty 
handsome 
splendid 

scholar 
student 
pupil 

proverb 
aphorism 
saw 

foe 
opponent 
antagonist 

ehoke 
suffocate 
smother 

hope 
expect 
desire 

duty 

fear 

teach 

obligation  terror  instruct 

Using  the  words  in  the  foregoing  list,  make  other  syno- 
nyms from  them  by  using  affixes;  as,  newness,  novelty ;  godli- 
ness, piety. 

As  a  further  study  of  words,  select  those  of  opposite 
meaning  to  any  of  the  above,  and  construct  derivatives  of 
opposite  meaning;  as,  gentle,  rude,  gentleness,  rudeness;  old, 
novel,  oldness,  novelty.  The  teacher  will  need  to  assist  in  the 
selection  of  such  words. 

Give  synonyms  of  the  following :  — 

teachable  hard  supply  bury 

scholarship  manage  forgive  cozy 

livtmely  donor  weak  fulfill 

nicely  power  dwell  specter 

affection  bold  pleasure  compact 

build  give  modest  abstract 

abide  edge  custom 


HOMONYMS. 

Homonyms  are  words  pronounced  alike  but  spelled  differ- 
ently and  having  different  meanings. 

Construct  sentences  embodying  the  following  homo- 
nyms :  — 


HOMONYMS. 


G9 


heard 

pale 

hue 

canon 

herd 

pail 

hew 

cannon 

hie 

pane 

sum 

bow 

high 

pain 

some 

bough 

rope 

nose 

shone 

vice 

rows 

knows 

shown 

vise 

way 

clause 

idle 

waste 

Aveigh 

claws 

idol 

waist 

cast 

colonel 

mail 

liar 

caste 

kernel 

male 

lyre 

cede 

gate 

stare 

night 

seed 

gait 

stair 

knight 

sealing 

mite 

steal 

lie 

ceiling 

might 

steel 

lye 

quire 

fir 

peace 

ate 

choir 

fur 

piece 

eight 

threw 

flee 

wait 

core 

through 

flea 

weight 

corps 

tide 

loan 

toe 

cousin 

tied 

lone 

tow 

cozen 

son 

maid 

too 

crewel 

sun 

made 

two 

cruel 

new 

aisle 

buy 

raise 

knew 

isle 

ty 

rays 

gnu 

I'll 

bye 

raze 

rain 

meet 

cite 

cent 

rein 

mete 

site 

sent 

reign 

meat 

sight 

scent 

mode 

write 

mowed 

right 

vain 

rode 

mantel 

rite 

vein 

road 

mantle 

wright 

vane 

rowed 

PART   THIRD. 


ETYMOLOGY. 

Etymology  treats  of  the  origin  and  history  of  words,  with 
their  changes  in  form  and  meaning. 

English  words  are  derived  chiefly  from  the  Anglo-Saxon 
and  the  Latin  languages.  Most  of  the  shorter  and  simpler 
words  of  our  language  are  of  Anglo-Saxon  origin.  Such  are 
the  words  first  learned  and  used  by  children,  the  homely 
maxims,  and  the  common  phrases  of  everyday  life.  More 
than  sixty  per  cent  of  the  words  used  in  common  speech 
are  of  Anglo-Saxon  origin.  These  words  often  give  place 
to  Norman-French  or  Latin  words  in  the  more  polite  and 
literary  circles,  and  in  formal  writings.  It  was  the  mixing 
of  French  words  with  Anglo-Saxon,  after  the  Norman  Con- 
quest, which  formed  the  basis  of  our  present  English  lan- 
guage. This  language  has  since  been  greatly  enriched  by 
importations  which  may.  be  traced  back  through  the  Indo- 
European  languages  to  a  Greek  origin. 

The  following  list  will  illustrate  the  varied  sources  of 
some  of  our  most  common  words :  — 

ENGLISH.  ORIGIN. 

agriculture      .     .     Latin,  ager,  cultura. 

bayonet ....     Bayonne,  a  city  of  France. 

bouquet  ....     French,  bosquet ;  Latin,  boscus. 

buy Anglo-Saxon. 

bet Anglo-Saxon. 

70 


ETYMOLOGY.  71 

ENGLISH.  ORIGIN. 

calico     ....  Calicut,  a  city  in  India. 

cambric  ....  Kameryk,  a  city  in  French  Flanders. 

chestnut      .     .     .  Kastanaia,  a  city  in  Pontus. 

canary   ....  Latin,  canarius. 

currant  ....  Corinthus,  a  city  in  Greece. 

candidate    .    .     .  Latin,  candidatus. 

crown     ....  Latin,  corona. 

damask  ....  Damascus,  a  city  in  Syria. 

desk Latin,  discus. 

gate Anglo-Saxon. 

husband      .     .     .  Anglo-Saxon. 

lapidary      .     .     .  Latin,  lapidarius. 

libel Latin,  libellus. 

muslin   ....  Mossoul,  a  city  in  Mesopotamia. 

meander      .     .     .  Maeander,  a  river  in  Phrygia. 

millinery    .     .     .  Milan,  a  city  in  Italy. 

manufacture    .     .  Latin,  manus,  factura. 

preface  ....  Latin,  prcefari. 

prairie   ....  Latin,  pratum. 

phenomenon    .     .  Greek,  phainomenon. 

reckon    ...     .  Anglo-Saxon. 

road Anglo-Saxon. 

sardine  ....  Sardinia,  an  island  in  the  Mediterranean. 

sell Anglo-Saxon. 

stick Anglo-Saxon. 

tariff.     ....  French,  tarif. 

telephone    .     .     .  Greek,  tele,  phone, 

villain    ....  Latin,  villa. 

wife Anglo-Saxon. 

work Anglo-Saxon. 

wash Anglo-Saxon. 


72     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND   PUNCTUATION. 


DEFINITIONS. 

A  primitive  word  is  one  not  derived  from  another  word ; 
as,  great,  hat,  since. 

A  primitive  word  may  be  a  compound  word ;  as,  hatband. 

A  derivative  word  is  one  formed  by  adding  something  to 
a  primitive,  or  by  changing  it;  as,  happiness,  gave. 

The  root  of  a  word  is  the  primitive  part ;  aSj  sweet,  in  the 
word  sweetness. 

A  prefix  is  one  or  more  syllables  joined  to  the  beginning 
of  a  word ;  as,  un-,  in  undesirable. 

A  suffix  is  one  or  more  syllables  joined  to  the  end  of  a 
Word  ;  as,  -ing,  in  dancing. 

An  affix  is  either  a  prefix  or  a  suffix. 

A  monosyllable  is  a  word  of  one  syllable. 

A  dissyllable  is  a  word  of  two  syllables. 

A  trisyllable  is  a  word  of  three  syllables. 

A  polysyllable  is  a  word  of  more  than  three  syllables.- 

The  syllable  next  to  the  last  is  called  the  penult,  the  one 
before  that  the  antepenult.  The  last  syllable  is  sometimes 
called  the  ultima. 

A  simple  word  is  any  word  not  a  compound. 

A  compound  word  is  one  formed  by  a  union  of  two  or  more 
simple  words,  either  with  or  without  a  hyphen;  as,  writ  ing- 
table,  bookshelf. 

Many  words  commonly  recognized  as  simple  are  really 
compound  words;  as,  Sunday,  blackberry.  The  original 
grammatical  relation  between  the  parts  of  such  words  has 
become  lost  by  the  frequent  usage  of  the  parts  as  one  word. 


ETYMOLOGY. 


Other  examples 

of  the  unifying 

of  compound 

words  may  be 

observed  in  the 

following  :  — 

golden  rod 

toothpick 

pickpocket 

classmate 

bombshell 

tinsmith 

horseshoe 

footman 

angleworm 

earring 

bulldog 

bedquilt 

firefly 

sunrise 

seaweed 

stateroom 

anthill 

daylight 

eyeball 

sandhill 

bookkeeper 

grandfather 

godsend 

peppermint 

dustpan 

bookseller 

nightcap 

can  dies  tick 

brickbat 

bandbox 

newsboy 

waterproof 

clockwork 

oatmeal 

oilcloth 

seasick 

gunboat 

postmaster 

seaside 

peacock 

classroom 

ironwork 

snowball 

landlord 

earthquake 

roadside 

witchcraft 

necktie 

hatband 

rosebud 

warfare 

drawbridge 

gunpowder 

cowboy 

milkweed 

brasswork 

motherwort 

manhole 

faultfinding 

haycock 

SOME   IMPORTANT  PREFIXES,  WITH   THEIR   MOST 

COMMON  SIGNIFICATIONS. 
ENGLISH  :  — 

A,  at,  in,  on ;  as,  ahead,  abed,  ashore. 
Be,  to  make,  by,  for  ;  as,  beside,  behead,  bedim,  bespeak. 
En,  in,  into,  on,  to  make ;  as,  entomb,  enroll. 
For,  not,  from  ;  as,  forbid,  forbear. 
Fore,  before  ;  as,  foretell. 
In,  to  mak'e  ;  as,  insure. 
Out,  beyond  ;  as,  outdo,  outbreak. 
Un,  not ;  as.  unable,  unwise. 
With,  against,  from  ;  as,  withstand,  withhold. 
LATIN  :  — 

Ab  (a,  ab>i),  from,  away ;  as,  abdicate,  abstract,  avert. 
Ad,1  to  ;  as,  adhere,  administer. 

1  For  the  sake  of  euphony  the  last  letter  of  a  prefix  is  often  changed 
to  the  first  letter  of  the  root,  or  is  dropped  ;  as,  empower,  imbitter, 
aggregate,  commingle,  cooperate,  differ. 


74  ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION, 

Ante,  before  ;  as,  antedate,  antechamber. 

Bi  (bis),  two  (twice)  ;  as,  bivalve,  biweekly. 

Circuin,  around  ;  as,  circumnavigate. 

Con,1  with,  together ;  as,  conjoin. 

Contra  (counter),  against,  opposite ;  as,  contradict,  counteract. 

De,  down  ;  as,  depend,  depress. 

Dis,1  not,  apart ;  as,  distract,  disinter,  disoblige. 

E  (ex),  out,  from  ;  as,  export,  emerge. 

Extra,  beyond  ;  as,  extraordinary. 

lu,1  in,  not ;  as,  indent,  imprudent,  illegal,  irregular. 

Inter,  between,  among ;  as,  intercollegiate,  interchange. 

Mis,  wrong ;  as,  misconduct,  misunderstand. 

Non,  not ;  as-,  nonsense. 

Ob,1  against,  in  the  way;  as,  object,  obstinate. 

Per,  by,  through  ;  as,  perchance. 

Post,  after ;  as,  postpone. 

Pre,  before  ;  as,  prefix. 

Pro,  for,  forward  ;  as,  project,  pronoun. 

Re,  back,  again ;  as,  rebound,  reseat. 

Semi,  half ;  as  semicircle. 

Sub,1  under ;  as,  submarine,  succumb,  suppress. 

Super,  above,  beyond  ;  as,  superstructure,  supernatural. 

Trans,  across,  through  ;  as,  translate,  transform,  transfix. 

GREEK  :  — 

A  (an),  without;  as,  atheist,  anarchy. 

Amphi,  both,  around  ;  as,  amphitheatre. 

Anti  (ant),  against,  opposite  ;  as,  antichristian. 

Auto,  self  ;  as,  autobiography.  , 

Dia,  through  ;  as,  diameter. 

En,  in  ;  as,  engraft. 

Epi,  upon  ;  as,  epidermis,  epigram. 

Hemi,  half ;  as,  hemisphere. 

Hyper,  over,  beyond  ;  as,  hypercritical. 

Meta,  beyond  ;  as,  metaphysics. 

Peri,  around  ;  as,  perimeter. 


1  See  footnote,  p.  73. 


ETYMOLOGY.  75 

Write  as  many  words  as  you  can  containing  prefixes,  and 
tell  the  meaning  of  the  parts.  For  example :  beside  is  com- 
posed of  the  prefix  be,  meaning  by,  and  side.  Beside  means 
by  the  side. 


SOME   IMPORTANT   SUFFIXES,    WITH   THEIR   MOST 

COMMON  SIGNIFICATIONS. 
NOUNS : — 

An,  ant,  ent,  er,  ier,  1st,  or,  one  who  (agent)  ;  as,  historian 
defendant,  adherent,  writer,  cashier,  fatalist,  surveyor. 

Ate,  ee,  ite,  ive,  one  who  (is,  or  to  whom) ;  as,  associate, 
devotee,  favorite,  captive. 

Ary,  cry,  ory,  place  where ;  as,  aviary,  hennery,  lavatory. 

Acy,  age,  al,  ance,  ence,  ancy,  ency,  doin,  head,  hood,  ing, 
ion,  ism,  ment,  niony,  ness,  ry,  ship,  tude,  ty,  ity,  lire, 
state,  condition  ;  as,  lunacy,  pupilage,  personal,  endurance, 
expectancy,  transparency,  martyrdom,  godhead,  knighthood, 
writing,  emancipation,  skepticism,  advancement,  patrimony, 
goodness,  pleasantry,  apprenticeship,  solitude,  safety,  ability, 
rapture. 

Cle,  cule,  kin,  let,  ling,  ock,  ule,  ette,  little,  young ;  as,  par1- 
ticle,  animalcule,  lambkin,  eyelet,  gosling,  hillock,  globule, 
statuette. 

Ess,  ix,  a  female  ;  as,  huntress,  administratrix. 

ADJECTIVES  :  — 

Ac,  al,  an,  ar,  any,  ic  (ical),  ile,  ine,  ory,  pertaining  to ;  as, 

demoniac,  personal,   suburban,   consular,  planetary,  oceanic, 

infantile,  butterine,  declamatory. 

Able  (ible,  ble),  that  may  or  can  be  ;  as,  habitable,  convertible. 
En,  made  of  ;  as,  golden. 
Ful,  ive,  ose,  ous,  some,  y,  full  of,  having  the  quality  of ;  as, 

careful,  oppressive,  verbose,  dangerous,  troublesome,  flowery. 
Ish,  like,  ly,  aceous,  like,  resembling,  having  the  nature  of  ;  as, 

childish,  ladylike,  motherly,  herbaceous. 
Less,  without ;  as,  sleepless. 


76  ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AM)  PUNCTUATION 

VERBS  :  — 

En,  fy,  ise  (ize)s  to  make  ;  as,  whiten,  beautify,  immortalize. 
ADVERBS  :  — 

Ly,  like  ;  as,  manly. 

Ward,  wise,  in  the  direction  of  :  as,  backward,  endwise. 

Write  as  many  words  as  you  can  containing  suffixes,  and 
tell  the  meaning  of  the  parts.  For  example:  himbkiu  is 
composed  of  the  word  Iamb  and  the  suffix  Tein,  meaning 
small.  Lambkin  means  a  small  lamb. 

Make  as  many  derivative  words  as  possible  from  the  fol- 
lowing, and  tell  their  meanings  :  — 


love 

blot 

gripe 

calm 

think 

tell 

step 

slave 

rag 

man 

end 


five 

some 

after 

beech 

ink 

home 

tooth 

length 

define 

invent 

contend 


vital 

reduce 

pay 

consign 

law 

art 

just 

note 

bull 

nose 

babe 


wind 

silk 

take 

furl 

fold 

trust 

author 

orate 

science 

sincere 


Analyze  the  following  words,  giving  the  primitive  word 
in  each  case  with  its  meaning,  then  its  prefix  or  suffix  with 
meaning,  then  the  meaning  of  the  derivative.  Consult  the 
dictionary  freely. 

manikin 

duckling 

crumble 

shallow 

darling 

pillow 

afloat 


humanity 

kitten 

humanize 

defiance 

rivulet 

contention 

forbid 

tamable 

trustee 

mislead 

obtainable 

nominee 

forehead 

diffusive 

pianist 

bedaub 

diffusion 

superadd 

befall 

benevolent 

satisfy 

PART   FOURTH. 


PUNCTUATION. 

RHETORICAL  pause  and  grammatical  punctuation  are  two 
very  different  things,  though  sometimes  they  conform  to 
each  other.  The  word  punctuate  is  derived  from  the  Latin 
panctum,  a  point;  hence  to  punctuate  is  to  mark  with 
points.  In  writing,  these  points  are  used  to  separate  words, 
phrases,  clauses,  and  sentences,  in  order  to  aid  the  writer  in 
expressing  his  meaning.  They  are  a  guide  to  the  reader, — 
a  hint  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  writer.  They  have  no 
reference  whatever  to  rhetoric,  being  used  to  aid  the  eye, 
not  the  ear,  in  obtaining  a  correct  understanding  of  a  sen- 
tence. They  are  not  used  to  indicate  pauses,  as  some  have 
taught.  Pauses  may  be  more  or  less  in  number  than  the 
marks  of  punctuation.  To  insert  a  mark  wherever  a 
rhetorical  pause  is  desirable  would  tend  to  confuse  the 
reader  and  obscure  the  meaning  of  the  sentence.  Only 
such  marks  should  be  used  as  will  aid  the  reader  in  under- 
standing the  full  meaning  of  the  writer,  and  none  such 
should  be  omitted. 

The  following  rules  should  be  fully  explained  and  illus- 
trated by  the  teacher,  and  the  pupils  should  be  required  to 
present  additional  examples,  'both  of  correct  and  incorrect 

77 


78     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND   PUNCTUATION. 

punctuation,  which  should  be  thoroughly  discussed  by  the 
class. 

Inaccuracy  of  punctuation  causes  misunderstandings 
and  difficulties  in  the  affairs  of  life,  needless  disputes 
and  discussions  between  authors  and  editors,  and  some- 
times erroneous  views  of  things  to  be  entertained  by  reason 
of  misinterpreting  a  sentence  incorrectly  punctuated. 
Pupils  cannot,  therefore,  become  too  familiar  with  the 
correct  use  of  all  the  essential  marks,  and  the  teacher 
should  examine  and  mark  every  written  exercise  with  this 
fact  in  view. 

For  practice  work  the  pupils  may  be  required  to  tran- 
scribe from  the  blackboard  and  punctuate  any  paragraph 
which  has  been  previously  placed  there  with  all  the  points 
omitted.  The  comparison  and  correction  of  several  such 
copies  will  prove  an  interesting  and  profitable  exercise.  Or 
the  teacher  may  read  aloud  from  a  book,  while  the  pupils 
write  and  punctuate  what  is  read. 

The  use  of  punctuation  marks  varies  so  very  much  with 
the  meaning  and  emphasis  designed  to  be  conveyed  by  the 
writer,  and  depends  so  much  upon  his  style  of  expression, 
that  it  is  simply  impossible  to  formulate  a  series  of  rules 
which  shall  govern  all  writers,  or  the  same  writer  at  all 
times.  There  is,  and  must  be,  great  diversity  among 
writers  in  the  use  of  the  comma,  for  instance,  and  it  would 
be  as  absurd  to  try  to  give  rules  and  exceptions  for  all  the 
possible  uses  of  the  comma  as  to  attempt  to  illustrate  all 
the  forms  of  expression  and  shades  of  thought  which  are 
capable  of  expression  in  written  language.  Even  the  most 
obvious  rules  may  be  violated  sometimes,  and  hence  a 


PUNCTUATION.  79 

thorough  familiarity  with  the  English  language  and  its 
construction  into  sentences  will  prove  a  better  aid  to  correct 
punctuation  than  any  body  of  rules  formulated  in  a  book. 

The  following  rules  are  given,  therefore,  not  to  be  fol- 
lowed invariably,  nor  for  the  purpose  of  covering  the  whole 
subject,  but  simply  to  present  briefly  the  most  common 
principles,  and  to  furnish  those  who  would  write  for  the 
press  some  guide  in  general  punctuation. 

Many  people  seem  to  think  that  if  they  make  some  kind 
of  mark  with  their  pen  in  every  place  where  a  punctuation 
point  ought  to  be,  they  are  punctuating  correctly,  or  at 
least  sufficiently,  so  they  make  no  distinction  between  a 
comma  and  a  period,  and  they  make  no  other  kind  of  mark 
at  all.  The  only  mark  made  by  others  is  a  short  dash,  and 
the  reader  is  compelled  to  decide  for  himself  whether  he 
should  interpret  it  as  a  comma,  a  semicolon,  or  a  period. 
Punctuating  a  manuscript  in  that  way  is  scarcely  better 
than  making  no  marks  at  all,  and  is  only  equaled  by  the 
total  neglect  to  cross  the  t's  and  dot  the  i's. 

The  marks  of  punctuation  are  the  following :  — 

Comma       (,)  Exclamation  Point         (!) 

Semicolon  (;)  Interrogation  Point        (?) 

Colon  (:)  Marks  of  Parenthesis  [()] 

Period         (.)  Apostrophe  (') 

Dash          (— )  Quotation  Marks       ("  ") 


80     ORTHOGRAPHY,    OUTHOKPY,    AND    IM   NCTIATION. 


THE    COMMA. 

The  chief  use  of  the  comma,  as,  indeed,  of  all  punctuation, 
is  to  aid  the  reader  in  understanding  the  exact  meaning  of 
the  writer.  Too  many  commas  tend  to  confuse,  and  it  must 
sometimes  be  left  to  the  taste  and  judgment  of  the  writer 
to  determine  their  use.  Therefore  different  writers  may 
punctuate  very  differently  and  yet  all  correctly.  The 
comma  usually  represents  a  brief  pause,  though  not  always, 
and  in  reading  or  speaking,  rhetorical  pauses  should  be 
made  with  no  regard  to  punctuation. 

It  may  be  set  down  as  a  rule  that  when  words  are  closely 
united  in  meaning  no  comma  is  placed  between  them,  but 
when,  for  any  reason,  it  is  desired  that  the  force  and  mean- 
ing of  consecutive  words,  phrases,  or  clauses  should  be  con- 
sidered separately,  then  they  are  separated  by  commas. 

"  There  speech  and  thought  and  nature  failed  a  little." 

'•  I  sat  and  looked  and  listened,  and  thought  how  many  thousand 

years  ago  the  same  thing  was  going  on  in  honor  of  Bubastis." 

"  Those  who  held  Republican  opinions  were  as  yet  few,  and  did  not 

venture  to  speak  out." 

"  And,  feeling  all  along  the  garden  wall, 
Lest  he  should  swoon  and  tumble  and  be  found, 
Crept  to  the  gate,  and  opened  it,  and  closed." 

In  the  second  line  of  the  last  illustration  commas  might 
be  inserted  after  "  swoon  "  and  "  tumble,"  to  lend  additional 
force  to  those  words  and  to  "  found." 

The  following  quotation  from  Teall's  "  Punctuation"  illus- 
trates clearly  the  fact  that  the  comma  is  used  to  aid  the 


81 

reader  in  his  interpretation  of.  a  sentence  rather  than  to 
mark  the  grammatical  construction  :  — 

"  1.   He  went  because  he  was  told  to  go. 

"  2.    Brown's  daughter  Mary  did  it. 

"  :?.   Smith's  wife  Jane  testified  against  him. 

"  4.  The  imperfect  tense  has  three  distinct  forms  corresponding  to 
those  of  the -present  tense. —  Jii.tllions. 

"  5.  He  did  not  go.  because  he  was  not  told  to. 

"G.   Brown's  daughter,  Mary,  did  it. 

"  7.   Smith's  wife,  Jane,  testified  against  him. 

"8.  The  imperfect  tense  lias  three  distinct  forms,  corresponding  to 
those  of  the  present  tense. 

"  The  first  sentence  is  a  mere  assertion  of  a  reason  for 
action,  while  the  fifth  makes  two  assertions  —  that  he  did 
not  go,  and  that  it  was  so  for  a  certain  reason.  The  second 
and  third  sentences  mean  a  particular  one  of  a  number  of 
daughters  and  wives,  while  the  pointing  in  the  sixth  and 
seventh  marks  the  fact  that  there  is  only  one  daughter  and 
only  one  wife.  Bullions'  saying  as  cited  in  the  first  in- 
stance implies  more  than  three  forms,  and  the  correctly 
pointed  sentence  restricts  the  number  to  three.'7 


GENERAL   RULES. 

RULE  I.  The  comma  is  used  to  separate  two  or  more 
consecutive  words,  phrases,  or  clauses  in  the  same  gram- 
matical construction. 

••  A  clear,  frosty,  moonlight  evening  had  set  in.'-' 

'•  From  the  land  of  the  Ojibways, 
From  the  land  of  the  Dakotas, 
From  the  mountains,  moors,  and  fen  lands." 

"  Ants  build  great  edifices,  keep  them  clean,  close  the  doors  in  the 
evening,  and  post  their  sentries." 


82     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND   PUNCTUATION. 

(a)  Such  words  may  be  arranged  in  pairs ;  in  that  case 
they  are  punctuated  in  pairs. 

"  Sink  or  swim,  live  or  die,  survive  or  perish,  I  give  my  hand  and 
my  heart  to  this  vote." 

(6)  The  comma  is  sometimes,  though  incorrectly, 
omitted  when  a  conjunction  occurs  between  the  last  two 
of  a  series  of  words  in  the  same  construction. 

"  Industry,  honesty,  and  temperance  are  essential  to  happiness." 

(c)  If,  however,  an  adjective  is  used  to  qualify  only  the 
first  of  three  nouns,  the  comma  should  be  omitted  before 
the  conjunction. 

"  The  characteristics  of  Mr.  Mason's  mind  were  real  greatness, 
strength  and  sagacity." 

(d)  A  comma  is  used  also  after  the  last  noun  or  phrase 
in  a  series,  if  it  is  not  joined  to  the  others  by  a  conjunction. 

"  Industry,  honesty,  temperance,  are  essential  to  happiness." 

(e)  The  last  of  a  series  of  qualifying  words  used  as  in 
(d)  is  not  followed  by  a  comma  unless  the  word  qualitied 
precedes  the  series  or  is  separated  from  the  last  by  one  or 
more  intervening  words. 

"  Too  much  of  our  love  is  an  instinctive,  ungoverned,  narrow,  sel- 
fish feeling. " 

"  There  is  something  real,  substantial,  immortal,  in  Christian  vir- 
ture." 

(/)  Some  writers,  confusing  the  rhetorical  pause  with 
the  idea  of  punctuation,  insert  commas  where  they  are  not 
required  by  the  rules. 

"  For  his  sake,  empires  had  risen,  and  flourished,  and  decayed." 


PUNCTUATION.  83 

RULE  II.  Words  or  phrases  used  in  apposition  are  sepa- 
rated by  commas. 

"The  following  is  a  dialogue  between  Socrates,  the  great  Athenian 
philosopher,  and  one  Glaucon,  a  private  man." 

"  1  am  not  now  to  discuss  the  question,  whether  the  souls  of  men 
are  naturally  equal." 

(a)  On  the  same  principle,  a  word  or  phrase  repeated  for 
the  sake  of  emphasis  is  separated  from  the  context  by 
commas. 

"  Here,  and  here  only,  lies  the  democratic  character  of  the  revolu- 
tion." 

(6)  For  a  similar  reason,  a  direct  quotation,  or  an  expres- 
sion used  like  a  quotation,  is  preceded  by  a  comma. 

"Patrick  Henry  commenced  by  saying,  'It  is  natural  to  man  to 
indulge  in  the  illusions  of  hope.1  " 

(c)  If  the  two  words  or  phrases  are  used  as  a  compound 
name,  or  as  a  single  phrase,  the  comma  should  be  omitted. 

"Paul  the  Apostle." 

"  Jack  the  Giant  Killer." 

RULE  III.  Words  used  as  names  or  titles  of  persons 
addressed  are  separated  by  commas  from  the  other  words 
with  which  they  are  used. 

"  I  remain,  sir,  your  obedient  servant.'1 
"  I  'm  to  be  queen  of  the  May,  mother." 

RULE  IV.  A  phrase  or  clause  denoting  cause,  purpose, 
condition,  or  concession  is  followed  by  a  comma  when  it 
precedes  the  principal  clause. 

"  Had  a  conflict  once  begun,  the  rage  of  their  persecutors  would  have 
redoubled." 

"  Shame  being  lost,  all  is  lost." 


84      OUTHOOIIAI'HY,    <>  K'TI  K  )FJ>  V,    AND    PITNCTUATION. 

"  Conscious  of  her  innocence,  many  came  to  the  trial  without  fear." 
"To  make  a  long  story  short,  1  married  Hie  widow." 

KII,K  V.  A  comma,  is  sometimes  used  1o  mark  the  gram- 
matical separation  of  parts  of  speech,  as  between  a  complex 
subject  or  object  and  its  verb,  especially  when  such  object 
is  placed  before  the  word  on  which  it  depends. 

"Even  the  kind  of  public  interests  which  Englishmen  care  for,  he 
held  in  very  little  esteem." 

"The  same  modification  of  our  Germanism  by  another  force  which 
seems  Celtic,  is  visible  in  our  religion." 

(a)  An  adverb  or  phrase  out  of  its  natural  place  is  set  off 
by  a  comma,  to  help  the  reader  to  understand  the  meaning. 
If  the  meaning  is  clear  without  the  comma,  it  should  not  be 
used.  (See  Rule  IV.>  also  Rule  VI.) 

"  In  their  eyes,  the  very  ground  on  which  lie  trod  was  sanctified." 
"As  an  orator,  perhaps,  he  was  not  magnetic  or  inspiring." 
"  Patience,  I. say  ;  your  mind  perhaps  may  change." 

Note.  — It  will  be  noticed  that  "perhaps"  is  followed  by  a  comma 
when  it  modifies  the  preceding  phrase,  but  not  when  it  modifies  the 
expression  following. 

RULE  A7 1.  An  adverb  or  any  expression  used  parentheti- 
cally may  be  separated  from  the  context  by  commas  instead 
of  parenthesis  marks. 

"  The  farmers  of  the  neighborhood  had  made  haste,  as  soon  as  the 
event  of  the  fight  was  known,  to  send  hogsheads  of  their  best  cider  as 
a  peace-offering  to  the  victors." 

"  He,  like  the  world,  his  ready  visit  pays 
Where  fortune  smiles." 

"The  pursuers,  too,  were  close  behind." 

(a)  This  applies  to  a  relative  clause,  whether  introduced 


Pl'NCTrATIOX.  85 

by  a  relative  pronoun  or  adverb,  used  as  explanatory,  or  to 
present  an  additional  thought. 

"  Mis  stories,  which  made  everybody  laugh,  were  often  made  to 
order." 

"  They  passed  the  cup  to  the  stranger,  who  drank  heartily." 

(b)  Sometimes  the  dash  is  used  instead  of  commas,  to 
avoid  ambiguity  or  obscurity. 

"  The  expenditure  of  this  vast  sum  of  money  is  intrusted  to  a  cum- 
bersome body  of  school  officers  —  trustees,  inspectors,  and  commis- 
sioners—  created  by  a  jumble  of  laws,  in  which  responsibility  is 
divided  hopelessly." 

(c)  Some  adverbs  may  be  used  either  parenthetically  or  as 
modifiers.    If  used  as  modifiers,  the  comma  should  be  omitted. 

"Take  due  notice  and  govern  yourselves  accordingly." 
"  He  was,  accordingly,  executed  the  next  day." 

RULE  VII.  Words  or  clauses  used  to  denote  contrast  or 
opposition  should  be  separated  by  a  comma. 

"The  more  I  reflected  upon  it,  the  more  important  it  appeared." 
"  The  Quaker  revered  principles,  not  men  ;  truth,  not  power." 


SPECIAL   KULKS. 

RULE  VIII.  When  the  conjunction  "too"  is  placed  at 
the  end  of  a  sentence  or  a  clause,  it  must  not  be  separated 
from  the  context  by  a  comma. 

"•  I  would  that  they  had  changed  voices  too." 

RULE  IX.  After  the  word  "  price,"  when  immediately 
preceding  the  value  of  any  article,  the  comma  may  be 
omitted. 

1  *  Trice  $5. ' »     "  Price  fifty  cents. " 


86     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 

RULE  X.  Numbers  consisting  of  more  than  three  figures, 
except  dates,  are  divided  by  commas  into  periods  of  three 
figures  each,  beginning  at  the  right.  This  is  not  a  mark  of 
punctuation,  but  a  device  to  aid  in  reading  the  number. 

"1,247."     "244,392,000." 


EXERCISES    FOR    THE    COMMA. 

Write  the  following  sentences,  inserting  commas  where 
they  belong,  and  give  the  rule  for  each :  — 

"An  aged  venerable  man." 
"  A  venerable  old  man." 

"  How  poor  how  rich  how  abject  how  august 
How  complicate  how  wonderful  is  man  !" 

**  The  authority  of  Plato  and  Aristotle  of  Zeno  and  Epicurus  stil 

reigned  in  the  schools." 

"They  shrunk  from  no  dangers  and  they  feared  no  hardships." 

"  His  trees  extended  their  cool  umbrageous  branches." 

"  Kinglake  has  given  Aleck  a  great  handsome  chestnut  mare." 

"  There  are  no  mediaeval  personages  ;  they  belong  to  an  older  pagan 

mythological  world." 

"It  is  the  center  of  trade  the  supreme  court  of  fashion  the  umpire 

of  rival  talents  and  the  standard  of  things  rare  and  precious." 

"I  have  had  to  bear  heavy  rains  to  wrestle  with  great  storms  to 

fight  my  way  l  and  hold  my  own  as  well  as  I  could." 
"  Then  speech  and  thought  and  nature  failed  a  little." 
"  We  bumped  and  scraped  and  rolled  very  unpleasantly." 
"  My  manors  halls  and  towers  shall  still  be  open  at  my  sovereign's 

will." 


1  A  comma  may  be  omitted  after  "way,"  because  the  expression 
following  is  more  closely  connected  with  it  than  with  the  other  words 
in  the  series. 


PUNCTUATION.  87 

**  Black  spirits  and  white 
Blue  spirits  and  gray 
Mingle  mingle  mingle 
You  that  mingle  may." 

"Plays  and  poems  hunting  and  dancing  were  proscribed  by  the 
austere  discipline  of  this  saintly  family." 

"The  discourse  was  beautifully  elegantly  and  forcibly  delivered." 

"The  spirit  of  the  Almighty  is  within  around  above  us." 

"Thompson  Brown  Jones  and  Company. 

"  The  man  professed  neither  to  eat  nor  drink  nor  sleep." 

"  The  husband  and  wife  and  children  suffered  extremely." 

"  Who  to  the  enraptured  heart  and  ear  and  eye 
Teach  beauty  virtue  truth  and  love  and  melody." 

"From  generation  to  generation,  man  and  beast  and  house  and 
land  have  gone  on  in  succession  here,  replacing  following  renewing 
repairing  and  being  repaired  demanding  and  getting  more  support." 

"  Saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to 
receive  power  and  riches  and  wisdom  and  strength  and  honor  and 
glory  and  blessing.  And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven  and  on  the 
earth  and  under  the  earth  and  such  as  are  in  the  sea  and  all  that  are 
in  them  heard  I  saying,  Blessing  and  honor  and  glory  and  power  be 
unto  him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne  and  unto  the  Lamb  forever  and 
ever." 

"Punish  guide  instruct  the  boy." 

"  Verily  verily  I  say  unto  you." 

"The  colleges  the  clergy  the  lawyers  were  against  me." 

"  Your  ends  objects  seem  to  me  important.  I  see  I  feel  the  great 
evils  of  our  present  social  state." 

"The  world  that  is  outward  material  is  the  shadow  of  that  which 
is  spiritual." 

"  The  more  of  common  objects  of  common  tastes  of  common  sources 
they  possess,  the  more  tender  and  beneficent  will  be  their  union." 

"  Interest  and  ambition  honor  and  shame  friendship  and  enmity 
gratitude  and  revenge  are  the  prime  movers  in  public  transactions." 

"Let  elevation  without  turgidness  purity  without  prurience  pathos 
without  whining  characterize  our  style." 


88  ORTHOGRAPHY,  OKTHOEPY.  AND  PUNCTUATION. 

"  Nothing  is  more  wise  or  more  admirable  in  action  than  to  be  reso- 
lute and  yet  calm  earnest  yet  self-possessed  decided  and  yet  modest.1' 
"  She  is  a  virtuous  and  excellent  young  woman." 
"She  had  dark  blue  eyes  and  beautiful  light  brown  hair." 
"  He  then  proceeded  to  draw  on  a  pair  of  old  shabby  and  very  dirty 
white  kid  gloves." 

"  One  truth  is  clear  Whatever  is  is  right." 

THE    SEMICOLON. 

RULE  I.  The  semicolon  should  be  used  to  separate  two 
consecutive  clauses  either  of  which  is  subdivided  by  one  or- 
more  commas. 

"In  prosperity,  he  was  too  much  elated  ;  in  adversity,  too  despon- 
dent." 

RULE  II.  The  semicolon  is  used  to  separate  consecutive 
phrases  or  clauses  which  are  independent  of  each  other 
grammatically,  but  depend  alike  upon  some  word  preceding 
or  following. 

*'  Children,  as  they  gamboled  on  the  beach  ;  reapers,  as  they  gath- 
ered the  harvest ;  mowers,  as  they  rested  upon  the  scythe ;  mothers, 
as  they  busied  themselves  about  the  household  ; — were  victims  to  an 
enemy  who  disappeared  the  moment  a  blow  was  struck,  and  who  was 
ever  present  where  a  garrison  or  a  family  ceased  its  vigilance." 

(a)  When  the  connection  between  phrases  or  clauses  is 
very  close,  the  comma  may  be  used  unless  the  semicolon  is 
required  by  Rule  I.  When  the  connection  between  sentences 
is  not  close,  the  period  may  be  used. 

"He  saw  that  London  society  was,  in  truth,  a  kind  of  microcosm, 
or  the  whole  world  in  a  little,  a  place  where  you  had  to  make  and 
keep  your  own  footing." 

A  semicolon  after  "  little  "  would  be  better  punctuation ; 
a  dash  would  be  still  better. 


PUNCTJJATION.  89 

(6)  When  the  members  of  such  a  series  of  expressions  till 
depend  upon  or  govern  a  clause  following  them  all,  a  dash 
should  be  used  with  the  last  semicolon,  as  in  the  example 
given  under  llule  II. 

EULE  III.  The  semicolon  may  properly  be  used  between 
two  clauses,  instead  of  a  comma,  when  the  latter  clause  is 
not  closely  connected  in  thought  with  the  former,  and  is 
more  or  less  adversative. 

"The  past  seems  to  promise  it ;  but  the  fulfillment  depends  on  the 
future." 

EULE  IV.  When  a  word,  pjirase,  or  clause  is  given  as  an 
example  or  illustration  of  a  preceding  statement,  it  is 
usually  separated  from  such  statement  by  a  semicolon. 
"As,"  "viz.,"  "e.g./'  "i.e.,"  or  their  full  expression,  may 
follow  the  semicolon  and  be  followed  by  a  comma.  (See 
numerous  illustrations  in  Part  First  of  this  book.) 

THE   COLON. 

The  use  of  the  colon  is  being  restricted  more  and  more  to 
certain  special  or  technical  uses,  and  its  place  is  supplied 
by  the  period,  the  semicolon,  or  the  dash. 

The  old  rule  was  that  a  colon  should  be  used  to  separate 
two  consecutive  clauses,  or  members  of  a  sentence,  either  of 
which  is  subdivided  by  one  or  more  semicolons;  as, — 

"  Early  reformations  are  amicable  arrangements  with  a  friend  in 
power  ;  late  reformations  are  terms  imposed  upon  a  conquered  enemy  : 
Early  reformations  are  made  in  cold  blood;  late  reformations  are 
made  under  a  state  of  inflammation." 

The  most  common  use  of  the  colon  is  when  a  series  of 
words  or  statements  is  given  in  a  formal  way  j  especially 


00     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND   PUNCTUATION. 

when  "the  following/'  "as  follows/'  or  words  of  similar 
meaning  are  expressed  or  implied ;  as,  — 

"  Correct  the  errors  in  the  following  expressions  : 1' 
"  We  hold  these  truths  to  be  self-evident :  that  all  men  are  created 
equal ;  that  they  are  endowed  by  their  Creator  with  certain  inalienable 
rights ;  that  among  these  are  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happi- 
ness." 

"  Again,"  "  In  conclusion/7  "  To  sum  up  all,"  or  any  simi- 
lar expression  used  to  introduce  a  series  of  sentences  to  all 
of  which  it  refers,  may  be  followed  by  a  colon ;  as,  — 

"  To  sum  up  all :  My  friends,  the  time  is  short.  We  are  as  guests 
in  a  strange  land,  who  tarry  but  one  night.  We  wander  up  and 
down,"  etc. 

This  is  particularly  the  case  if  a  direct  quotation  is  given. 

"The  air  was  sweet  and  plaintive;  and  the  words,  literally  trans- 
lated, were  these :  '  The  winds  roared  and  the  rains  fell,  when  the 
poor  white  man,  faint  and  weary,  came  and  sat  under  our  tree.'  " 

In  the  case  of  a  quotation  like  the  above,  instead  of  the 
colon,  sometimes  a  comma  is  used,  or  a  comma  and  a  dash ; 
sometimes  also  the  dash  is  used  with  the  colon.  This  is 
especially  the  case  when  the  quotation  begins  a  new  para- 
graph; as,- 

"At  a  meeting  held  last  evening,  the  following  resolution  was 
passed,  viz.  :  — 

"  '  That  it  should  be  the  duty,'  "  etc. 

The  more  formal  or  independent  the  quotation,  the  greater 
is  the  mark  of  punctuation,  and  if  the  quotation  is  not 
introduced  in  an  independent,  formal  way,  it  is  not  preceded 
by  any  mark  except  the  inverted  commas ;  as,  — 

"  Dr.  Thomas  Brown  truly  says  that  '  the  benevolent  spirit  is  as  uni- 
versal in  its  efforts  as  the  miseries  which  are  capable  of  being  relieved.'  " 


PUNCTUATION.  91 

The  colon  is  used  similarly  after  the  introductory  words 
of  an  address ;  as,  — 

"  My  dear  father:,''  ';  Gentlemen  of  the  jury  :,r'  "To  the  editor  of 
the  Journal :." 

The  colon  is  used  between  figures  expressing  hours  and 
minutes,  chapter  and  verse;  as,  "3:40  P.M.";  "Psa.  44:8." 

The  colon  is  used  sometimes  between  the  name  of  the 
place  where  a  book  is  published  and  the  name  of  the  pub- 
lisher ;  as,  "  Chicago  :  A.  Flanagan  Company." 

The  colon  may  properly  be  used  after  the  adverbs  uyes" 
and  "  no,"  if  they  are  followed  by  an  independent  sentence 
which  gives  a  reason  or  explanation  of  the  answer;  as, — 

"  Will  he  pretend  to  say  that  this  is  an  offensive  war,  — a  war  of 
conquest  ?  Yes  :  the  gentleman  has  dared  to  make  this  assertion." 


THE   PERIOD. 

Besides  the  regular  use  of  the  period  at  the  close  of  a 
sentence  or  paragraph,  it  is  used  to  mark  an  abbreviation ; 
as,  "Mass.,"  "K  Y.,"  "Mr." 

(a)  A  distinction  should  be  made  between  what  seems 
to  be  an  abbreviation  and  an  actual  abbreviation.  For 
example,  no  period  should  follow  such  forms  as  "1st," 
"2d,"  "3d,"  "4th,"  "8vo,v  "  16mo,"  etc. 

An  abbreviation  is  a  word  in  which  one  or  more  letters 
are  used  to  represent  the  whole  word;  it  is  not  a  word 
which  simply  has  one  or  more  letters  omitted  between  the 
first  and  the  last.  That  is  a  contraction.  AVhen  the  last 
letter  of  the  word  is  written,  an  apostrophe  usually  marks 
the  place  of  the  omitted  letters  and  no  abbreviation  point  is 


92     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND   PUNCTUATION. 

used;  as,  "sec'y,"  "  Sam'l,"  "Gen'l."  In  some  cases,  how- 
ever, the  apostrophe  is  omitted  and  the  abbreviation  mark 
is  used;  as,  "supt.,"  "prest.,"  "dept.,"  "Mt."  These  arc 
not  properly  called  abbreviations,  but  contractions. 

(6)  The  period  is  not  used  at  the  close  of  a  sentence  it 
the  sentence  is  interrogative  or  exclamatory,  and  followed 
by  an  interrogation  or  exclamation  point ;  but  all  abbrevi- 
ations should  be  marked  by  the  period,  whatever  other 
mark  is  necessary  besides ;  as,  "  While  I  was  living  in 
Boston,  Mass.,  I  became  acquainted  with  Governor  Long." 

(c)  Sometimes  an  abbreviation  becomes  so  generally  used 
instead  of  the  full  word  that  it  is  regarded  as  a  complete 
word  and  the  abbreviation  mark  is  omitted;  as,  "per  cent" 
for  "  per  centum,"  "  Ben,"  "  Sam/'  "  Will,"  etc.,  for  "  Benja- 
min," "  Samuel,"  "  William,"  etc. 

(d!)  A  sentence  closing  with  an  abbreviation  requires  but 
one  period  at  the  close ;  as,  "  The  library  is  well  supplied 
with  books,  pamphlets,  magazines,  etc." 

(e)  The  period  should  also  be  used  before  decimal  num- 
bers, at  the  close  of  a  heading  or  sub-heading,  after  figures 
used  to  number  a  series,  also  where  such  figures  are  intro- 
duced as  citations ;  in  short,  at  the  end  of  every  complete 
written  expression. 

Four  successive  periods  in  the  body  of  a  sentence  or  para- 
graph, with  spaces  between  them,  denote  an  omission  of 
words  or  sentences  ;  as,  — 

"In  the  long,  dark  alley,  while  my  friend  ....  was  wondering 
where  I  had  gone." 

A  line  of  periods,  well  spaced,  between  two  paragraphs 
denotes  that  one  or  more  paragraphs  have  been  omitted. 


PUNCTUATION.  93 

A  succession  of  periods  is  used  for  "leaders"  in  tables, 
etc.,  between  the  end  of  a  topic  or  sub-head  and  a  figure  at 
the  end  of  the  line. 

Roman  numerals  should  be  followed  by  the  period  except 
when  they  are  used  as  cardinal  numbers, -such  as  the  folios 
of  books  or  papers. 

It  may  be  difficult  to  decide  whether  a  period  or  a  semi- 
colon should  be  used  between  several  consecutive  sentences. 
No  arbitrary  rule  can  be  given  to  determine  this,  but  it  may 
be  said  that  when  the  sentences  are  somewhat  closely  con- 
nected in  meaning,  or  are  similar  in  their  use,  the  semicolon 
is  to  be  preferred. 

A  decimal  number  is  always  a  fraction,  hence  less  than 
one  unit ;  and  no  fraction  should  be  read  as  represent- 
ing more  than  one,  or  the  plural  of  the  object  spoken  of. 
"  Jyd.,"  ".5yd./'  etc.,  should  be  read  "one-half  yard,"  "five 
tenths  of  a  yard,"  etc.  ".625  "  is  625  thousandths  of  a 
unit.  If  grains  are  spoken  of,  it  should  be  written  ".625 
of  a  grain,"  or  ".625  grain  " ;  not  ".625  grains." 

The  point  should  not  be  used  with  a  number  denoting 
dollars  unless  some  cents  are  also  included.  It  is  incorrect 
to  write  $25.,  since  the  point  belongs  only  to  the  decimal 
part  of  the  number.  Hence,  if  a  number  denoting  dollars 
and  cents  is  divided  at  the  end  of  a  line  (which  should  be 
avoided  if  possible),  the  decimal  point  should  be  written  in 
the  second  line. 

THE   DASH. 

The  primary  significance  of  the  dash  is  that  at  the  place 
where  it  is  used  there  is  a  suspension  or  incompleteness  in 


94     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 

the  expression,  and  perhaps  a  sudden  transition  to  another 
thought. 

In  many  instances  the  dash  is  used  simply  to  fill  a  blank 
space,  either  as  a  mechanical  device  or  to  unite  the  parts 
before  and  after  a  pause. 

It  is  a  mark  of  great  carelessness,  not  to  say  ignorance, 
for  a  writer  to  use  the  dash  indiscriminately,  where  marks 
of  a  different  kind  should  be  used.  Such  use  of  the  dash  is 
excusable,  if  ever,  only  in  rapid  and  exciting  discourse. 

The  following  are  some  of  the  cases  in  which  the  dash  is 
used :  — 

(a)    To  mark  a  sudden  suspension  or  change  in  thought. 

' '  For  I  was  born  at  Bingen  —  at 
Bingen  on  the  Rhine." 

"He  has  been  unkindly  —  he  has  been  shamefully  treated  by  his 
friends." 

"  It  was  the  beginning  of  the  end  —  the  downfall  of  the  Farmers' 
College." 

"  Was  there  ever  a  bolder  captain  of  a  more  valiant  band  ?  Was 
there  ever  —  but  I  scorn  to  boast." 

(6)    After  a  period  following  a  sub-heading. 

"NOTE. — This  is  the  only  instance  of  the  kind  to  be  found  in 
Shakespeare." 

(c)  After  a  colon,  if  the  following  series  is  very  long; 
also  after  a  comma  or  colon  when  the  next  word  begins  a 
new  paragraph.  This  includes  the  use  of  a  dash  after  the 
salutation  of  a  letter. 

"The  following  are  illustrations  of  the  principle  above  stated  : — ." 
"  This  quotation  might  be  written  as  follows  :  —  ." 
"Mr.  John  Smith, 

Dear  Sir:—." 

', 


PUNCTUATION.  96 

(d)  Before  the  name  of  an  author  appended  to  a  quotation. 

"  Uncle  Sam's  gold  —  meaning  no  disrespect  to  him  —  has  a  quality 
of  enchantment  like  that  of  the  devil's  wages."  — Hawthorne. 

(e)  After  a  direct  question  when  the  answer  immediately 
follows. 

"  What  then  ?  are  we  better  than  they  ?  —  No,  in  nowise." 
(/)    To  take  the  place  of  omitted  letters  or  figures ;  as,  — 
B—n,  for  Boston;  1808-09,  for  1808  and  1800. 

(g)  To  separate  sentences  when  the  second  would  regu- 
larly begin  a  new  paragraph  but  from  lack  of  space  does 
not.  This  is  sometimes  the  case  in  a  conversation  between 
two  persons,  or  in  gazetteers,  encyclopedias,  etc. 

"One  day  John  made  his  reply  to  an  intimate  friend  of  the  lady, 
who  shortly  went  away,  leaving  a  card  and  a  promise  to  call  again. 

As  the  card  was  handed  to  Mrs. ,  she  said,  'John,  what  did  yon 

say  to  the  lady  ?  '  —  'I  told  her 'you  were  not  at  home.'  —  '  Well, 
John.  I  hope  you  did  not  laugh  ?  '  —  '  Oh,  no  !  ma'am,'  said  John  ;  'I 
never  laugh  when  I  tell  a  lie.'  " 

(7i)    As  a  substitute  for  the  marks  of  parenthesis. 
This  occurs  — 

1.  When  the  parenthesis  contains  one  or  more  commas. 

2.  When  it  consists  of  a  word  or  thought  repeated  for 
rhetorical  effect. 

3.  When  it  is  used  in  an  explanatory  sense. 

"Unlike  as  they  were  externally  —  and  there  could  scarcely  be  a 
more  decided  contrast  than  between  Florence  in  her  delicate  youth 
and  beauty  and  Captain  Cuttle  with  his  knobby  face,  his  great,  broad, 
weather-beaten  person,  and  his  gruff  voice  —  in  simple  innocence  of 
the  world's  ways  and  the  world's  perplexities  and  dangers,  they  were 
nearly  on  a  level." 

"  Shall'I,  who  was  born,  I  might  almost  say,  but  certainly  brought 


ORTHOGRAPHY,   oirriK >KPY,   AND   iTNCTi  ATloN. 

up,  in  the  tent  of  my  father,  that  most  excellent  general  —  shall  I,  the 
conqueror  of  Spain  and  Gaul,  and  not  only  of  the  Alpine  nations,  but 
of  the  Alps  themselves  —  shall  I  compare  myself  with  this  half-year 
captain  ?  —  a  captain,  before  whom  should  one  place  the  two  armies 
without  their  ensigns,  I  am  persuaded  he  would  not  know  to  which  of 
them  he  is  consul." 

"  To  Anderson  —  a  young  man  of  vivid  fancy,  fine  senses,  and  cor- 
dial sympathies,  who  had  been  reared  in  the  blessed  air  of  renuncia- 
tion —  everything  in  Italy  was  a  delight." 

There  is  great  diversity  of  practice  in  the  use  of  other 
marks  with  the  dash,  though  most  authorities  claim  that 
the  use  of  the  dash  does  not  in  any  case  prevent  the  use 
of  other  marks  of  punctuation  which  the  construction  or 
sense  would  require  without  the  dash,  and  that  such  points 
should  always  precede  the  dash.  Teall  insists,  however, 
that  when  the  dash  is  used,  it  is  needless  and  illogical  to 
insert  other  marks. 


EXCLAMATION  AND   INTERROGATION   POINTS. 

The  use  of  these  points  needs  no  explanation.  They  are 
regularly  used  after  exclamations  and  direct  interrogations, 
whether  independent  or  parenthetical. 

It  is  not  proper  to  use  the  exclamation  point  immedi- 
ately after  the  interjection  0.  This  form  is  used  instead  of 
Oh  in  direct  address,  the  expression  of  a  wish,  or  as  an  intro- 
duction to  an  exclamatory  phrase,  in  which  case  the  excla- 
mation point  is  used  at  the  end  of  the  phrase. 

The  exclamation  point  should  not  be  used  after  any  inter- 
jection unless  such  interjection  is  exclamatory. 

The  form  Oh  is  always  immediately  followed  by  the  point 
unless  used  with  an  exclamatory  sentence  or  phrase  which 


PUNCTUATION.  97 

requires  the  point  at  its  close.  It  is  never  properly  used  in 
a  direct  address. 

As  a  rule,  the  word  following  an  interrogation  or  exclama- 
tion point  begins  with  a  capital  letter,  though  not  always. 

In  some  questions  it  is  difficult  for  a  writer  to  decide 
which  of  these  points  should  be  used.  It  is  a  safe  rule  to 
say  that  if  an  answer  is  expected  or  implied,  the  interroga- 
tion point  should  be  used;  but  if  no  answer  is  expected,  the 
question  may  be  regarded  as  exclamatory,  and  the  exclama- 
tion point  may  be  correctly  used. 

MARKS  OF  PARENTHESIS  AND  BRACKETS. 

The  marks  of  parenthesis  are  used  to  enclose  an  explana- 
tory or  qualifying  phrase  or  sentence,  not  grammatically 
connected  with  the  sentence  in  which  it  is  inserted. 

"A  certain  amount  of  instruction  in  song  (by  the  Italian  method) 
should  be  given  early  in  the  life  of  a  child." 

Marks  of  parenthesis  are  not  so  common  in  these  days  as 
formerly,  the  dash  often  taking  their  place,  and  even  the 
comma  being  frequently  used  where  we  might  expect  to  find 
the  marks  of  parenthesis. 

Commas  are  used  to  set  off  words,  phrases,  or  short 
clauses  slightly  parenthetical ;  dashes  are  used  with  longer 
clauses,  having  more  of  a  parenthetical  nature,  especially  if 
subdivided  by  a  comma;  and  the  upright  curves  or  marks 
of  parenthesis  are  used  when  the  clause  is  wholly  paren- 
thetical and  grammatically  independent. 

"  Know  then  this  truth  (enough  for  man  to  know), 
Virtue  alone  is  happiness  below." 


98     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PFNCTl  A  IMON. 

This  quotation  might  be  written  with  dashes  enclosing 
the  parenthesis,  as  follows :  — 

"  Know  then  this  truth,  —  enough  for  man  to  know,— 
Virtue  alqne  is  happiness  below." 

The  parenthesis  does  not  affect  the  punctuation  of  the 
sentence,  except  that  any  mark  which  would  be  used  with- 
out the  parenthesis  is  placed  after  the  second  curve. 

If  dashes  are  used  instead  of  curves,  and  the  additional 
mark  is  also  retained,  it  must  be  placed  before  each  dash. 
(See  the  example  above.) 

The  following  illustration  shows  the  three  ways  of  punc- 
tuating the  parenthesis :  — 

"  If  we  exercise  right  principles  (and  we  cannot  have  them  unless  we 
exercise  them),  they  must  be  perpetually  on  the  increase." 

"  If -we  exercise  right  principles,  and  we  cannot  have  them  unless  we 
exercise  them,  they  must  be  perpetually  on  the  increase." 

**If  we  exercise  right  principles,  —  and  we  cannot  have  them  unless  we 
exercise  them,  — they  must  be  perpetually  on  the  increase." 

The  marks  of  parenthesis  are  sometimes  used  to  enclose 
figures  or  letters  enumerating  subordinate  divisions  of  a 
general  subject,  when  other  figures  or  letters  have  been 
used  without  the  marks  in  the  general  divisions.  (See  illus- 
trations throughout  these  rules.) 

Brackets  are  used  within  quotations  to  enclose  the  words 
of  the  writer  —  not  those  of  the  person  quoted. 

"  Were  you  on  [the]  deck  of  the  steamer  at  [the  time  of]  the  col- 
lision ?  " 

"  He  told  you  and  I  [me]  to  go." 


PUNCTUATION.  99 

THE    APOSTROPHE. 

The  apostrophe  should  be  written  in  the  place  of  an 
omitted  letter  or  letters  ;  as,  "  thro',"  "  e'en." 

The  use  of  the  apostrophe  in  the  possessive  case  of  nouns 
shows  the  omission  of  /'  or  hi,  hence  it  should  invariably 
precede  the  s ;  but  in  case  of  plurals  and  other  words  ending 
inland  such  expressions  as  "for  righteousness'  sake,"  "for 
conscience'  sake,"  "  for  goodness'  sake,"  "  for  Jesus'  sake," 
etc.,  the  s  of  the  possessive  is  omitted,  to  prevent  too  much 
hissing  sound. 

The  possessive  case  of  pronouns  does  not  take  the  apos- 
trophe; as,  "yours,"  "its,"  "theirs." 

The  apostrophe  is  used  in  writing  the  plural  of  char- 
acters and  signs  and  generally  in  writing  the  plural  of 
figures ;  as,  "  2's,"  "  i's,"  "  *'s." 

When  the  elision  of  a  syllable  causes  two  words  to  be 
pronounced  as  one,  the  elision  is  supplied  by  an  apostro- 
phe, , but  the  tiro  H'ordfi  remain  separated  in  space;  as,  "A 
book  's  a  book,  although  there  's  nothing  in-  't."  The  only 
exceptions  to  this  are  "don't,"  "can't,"  "won/t,"  and 
"  sha'n't."  However,  many  printers  throw  together  as  one 
word  all  combinations  pronounced  as'  one  word. 

It  was  formerly  the  custom  to  write  such  forms  as  "con- 
quer'd,"  "thro',"  "pow'r,"  etc.,  in  poetry,  also  to  elide  a 
vowel,  as  t9  for  to,  tW  for  the,  when  a  line  of  poetry  would 
have  one  too  many  syllables,  but  unless  the  pronunciation 
of  the  word  is  changed  it  is  no  longer  customary  to  use 
these  forms. 

Formerly  the  final  ed  in  the  imperfect  tense  and  perfect 


100     ORTHOGRAPHY,    OKTIIOFJ'Y,    AND   PUNCTUATION. 

participle  of  verbs  was  pronounced  as  a  separate  syllable, 
but  this  is  now  seldom  the  case ;  when  it  is,  the  e  is  marked 
by  a  grave  accent.  (See  Wilson's  Punctuation,  pp.  199, 
200.) 

QUOTATION   MARKS. 

When  the  exact  words  of  another  are  introduced,  they 
should  be  enclosed  in  quotation  marks. 

A  quotation  within  a  quotation  should  be  enclosed  within 
single  marks. 

"  God  said,  '  Let  there  be  light,'  and  there  was  light." 

A  quoted  passage,  like  a  parenthetical  clause,  has  its  own 
punctuation,  independent  of  the  quotation  marks. 

"  For  shame  !     How  can  you  say, 
'  Do  you  love  me  ?  '  !  " 

If  a  .quotation  extends  beyond  a  single  paragraph,  the 
marks  should  be  repeated  at  the  beginning  of  each  para- 
graph, but  should  not  be  used  at  the  close  of  any  except  the 
last. 

No  paragraph  should  be  made  within  a  quotation,  unless 
the  quotation  begins  with  a  paragraph. 

The  same  rule  applies  to  stanzas  in  poetry.  The  first 
line  of  each  stanza  quoted  should  be  preceded  by  quotation 
marks.  Such  marks  should  stand  outside  the  stanza,  but 
if  a  quotation  is  made  within  a  stanza,  the  marks  should 
not  be  set  outside. 

The  following  example  illustrates  a  combination  of  marks 
which  should  be  avoided :  — 

"  It  is  written  in  the  Gospel.  '  Jesus  answered  the  Jews.  "  Is  it  not 
written  in  your  law,  —  '  I  said,  "  Ye  are  gods  "  '  ?  " 


PUNCTUATION".  101 

It  would  be  mucli  better  in  such  an  exceptional  case  ;is 
this  to  omit  some  of  the  marks  of  quotation  entirely ;  thus, 
"It  is  written  in  the  Gospel,  'Jesus  answered  the  Jew? 
Is  it  not  written  in  your  law,  —  I  said,  Ye  are  gods  ? ? ' 

It  should  be  noticed  that  the  introductory  marks  of 
quotation  are  two  inverted  commas,  and  the  closing  marks 
are  two  apostrophes.  Both  are  placed  above  the  line. 

The  comma  and  the  period  are  always  placed  before  the 
closing  marks  of  a  quotation,  and  most  printers  now  place 
all  other  marks  similarly,  but  it  is  a  rule  with  some  of  the 
most  careful  printers  to  place  the  other  points  after  the 
quotation  when  they  do  not  form  a  part  of  it. 

Quotation  marks  should  be  used  to  include  titles,  names, 
or  any  expression  which  might  not  be  distinctly  understood 
if  not  so  quoted.  Italics  may  sometimes  be  used  to  mark 
a  quotation,  especially  if  quoted  from  a  foreign  language. 

GENERAL    EXERCISES    FOR    PRACTICE. 

Punctuate  the  following  sentences  so  as  to  express  their 
intended  meaning,  and  give  the  rule  for  each  mark : 1  — 

1.  Woman  without  her  man  would  be  a  savage. 

2.  John  Keyes  the  lawyer  says  he  is  guilty.     (In  how  many  ways 
can  you  punctuate  this  sentence  ?) 

3.  Writers  on  punctuation  generally  provide  for  if  they  do  not 
actually  prescribe  certain  uses  which  are  not  nearly  universal  in  prac- 
tice and  of  which  some  are  absolutely  unnecessary  though  they  can- 
not truthfully  be  called  erroneous. 

1  The  teacher  should  bear  in  mind  that  quite  a  good  deal  of  liberty 
should  be  allowed  in  the  punctuation  of  many  sentences.  When  pupils 
differ  as  to  the  punctuation  of  any  sentence,  each  different  form  should 
be  studied  Carefully  and  all  differences  in  meaning  should  be  pointed  out. 
Comparatively  few  arbitrary  rules  should  be  insisted  on. 


102    ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTT  ATloX. 

4.  Words  joined  in  pairs  by  conjunctions  or  other  particles  should 
be  separated  into  pairs  by  commas. 

5.  On  the  whole  it  will  be  found  that  the  art  of  punctuation  is 
founded  rather  on  grammar  than  on  rhetoric  that  its  chief  aim  is  to 
unfold  the  meaning  of  sentences  with  the  least  trouble  to  the  reader 
and  that  it  aids  the  delivery  only  in  so  far  as  it  tends  to  bring  out  the 
sense  of  the  writer  to  the  best  advantage. 

6.  The  types  made  us  say  in  our  last  something  about  the  Dogs  of 
the  Seine  we  certainly  wrote  Days  of  the  League     We  have  no  doubt 
that  in  a  large  majority  of  cases  of  this  sort  if  the  question  between 
the  types  and  the  pen  were  left  to  a  jury  they  would  decide  in  favor 
of  the  types. 

7.  What  do  you  think 

I'll  shave  you  for  nothing 
And  give  you  some  drink. 

8.  Every  lady  in  this  land 

Hath  twenty  nails  upon  each  hand 
Five  and  twenty  on  hands  and  feet 
And  this  is  true  without  deceit. 

9.  In  paradise  Adam  and  Eve  reigned  supreme    There  was  in 
Eve's  every  gesture  dignity  and  love. 

10.  Rhetoric  is  the  science  and  oratory  the  art  of  speaking  well. 

11.  A  rhetorical  sometimes  a  grammatical  pause  should  be  used 
after  words  in  apposition  or  in  opposition  to  each  other. 

12.  The  swan  whose  neck  is  out  of  all  proportion  to  his  body  is  the 
most  beautiful  of  all  birds. 

lo.  The  Greeks  may  well  boast  of  having  produced  a  Euclid  whose 
works  are  esteemed  even  by  the  profoundest  mathematicians  in  mod- 
ern times. 

14.  It   is  probable  that  every  planet  as  the   Creator  has  made 
nothing  in  vain  is  inhabited. 

15.  I  maintain  that  as  knowledge  extends  the  range  of  all  imagery 
is  enlarged  and  what  is  far  more  important  that  the  conception  kindles 
by  the  contemplation  of  higher  objects. 

16.  Morning  is  the  best  time  to  study  my  beloved  children. 


PUNCTUATION.  103 

17.  God  from  the  mount  of  Sinai  whose  gray  top 
Shall  tremble  he  descending  will  himself 
Ordain  their  laws. 

18.  We  must  however  pay  some  deference  to  the  opinions  of  the 
wise  however  much  they  are  contrary  to  our  own. 

19.  The  young  man  was  indeed  culpable  in  that  act  though  indeed 
he  conducted  himself  very  well  in  other  respects. 

20.  1  know  of  no  great  expounder  of  moral  principle  I  know  of  no 
eloquent  teacher  of  divine  truth  who  is  more  useful  in  God's  world 
than  the  business  man  that  carries  his  religion  into  his  business. 

21.  A  wise  man  seeks  to  shine  in  himself  a  fool  to  outshine  others. 

22.  Curiosity  allures  the  wise  vanity  the  foolish  and  pleasure  both. 
28.    Patrick  Henry  commenced  by  saying  It  is  natural  to  man  to 

indulge  in  the  illusions  of  hope. 

24.  The  poet  Gray  one  of  the  most  intellectual  and  fastidious  of  men 
says  Happy  they  who  can  create  a  rose-tree  or  erect  a  honey-suckle. 

25.  Prosperity  is  naturally  though  not  necessarily  attached  to  vir- 
tue and  merit  adversity  to  vice  and  folly. 

26.  There  are  men  whose  powers  operate  in  leisure  and  in  retire- 
ment and  whose  intellectual  vigor  deserts  them  in  conversation  whom 
merriment  confuses  and  objection  disconcerts  whose  bashful  ness  re- 
strains their   exertion   and  suffers   them  not  to  speak  till  the  time 
of  speaking  is  past  or  whose  attention  to  their  own  character  makes 
them  unwilling  to  utter  at  hazard  what  has  not  been  considered  and 
cannot  be  recalled. 

27.  Stones  grow  vegetables  grow  and  live  animals  grow  live  and  feel. 

28.  Full  many  a  gem  of  purest  ray  serene 
The  dark  unfathomed  caves  of  ocean  bear 
Full  many  a  flower  is  born  to  blush  unseen 
And  waste  its  sweetness  on  the  desert  air. 

29.  Our  duties  to  individuals  are  classed  under  four  heads  viz  as 
arising  from  affinity  friendship  benefits  received  contract. 

80.  It  is  with  narrow-souled  people  as  with  narrow-necked  bottles 
the  less  they  have  in  them  the  more  noise  they  make  in  pouring  it 
out. 


104    ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 

31.  There  is  a  pleasure  in  the  pathless  woods 
There  is  a  rapture  on  the  lonely  shore 
There  is  society  where  none  intrudes 

By  the  deep  sea  and  music  in  its  roar. 

32.  We  all  admire  this  sublime  passage  God  said  Let  there  be  light 
and  there  was  light. 

33.  The  infinitive  mood  is  often  used  as  the  nominative  to  a  verb  as 
To  err  that  is  error  .is  human. 

34.  The  mark  of  interrogation  should  not  be  used  when  it  is  only 
affirmed  that  a  question  has  been  asked  and  the  expression  denoting 
inquiry  is  put  in  any  other  shape  than  that  of  a  direct  question  as  I 
was  asked  if  I  would  stop  for  dinner    If  put  in  the  interrogative  form 
this  sentence  would  be  read  and  punctuated  according  to  the  rule  I 
was  asked  will  you  stop  for  dinner. 

35.  How  often  in  an  instant  doth  a  hand  unseen  shift  the  scenes  of 
the  world. 

36.  Oh  I  could  be  bounded  in  a  nutshell  and  count  myself  a  king  of 
infinite  space  were  it  not  that  I  have  had  bad  dreams. 

37.  The  Egyptian  style  of  architecture  see  Dr  Pocock  not  his  dis- 
courses but  his  prints  was  apparently  the  mother  of  the  Greek. 

38.  She  had  managed  this  matter  so  well  oh  how  artful  a  woman  she 
was  that  my  father's  heart  was  gone  before  I  suspected  it  was  in  danger. 

39.  You  say  said  the  judge  that  the  bag  you  lost  had  a  hundred  and 
ten  dollars  in  it    Yes  sir    Then  replied  the  judge  this  cannot  be  your 
bag  as  it  contained  but  a  hundred  dollars. 

40.  Young  master  was  alive  last  Whitsuntide  said  the  coachman 
Whitsuntide  alas  cried   Trim   extending  his  right  arm   and  falling 
instantly  into  the  same  attitude  in  which  he  read  the  sermon  what  is 
Whitsuntide  Jonathan  for  that  was  the  coachman's  name  or  Shrove- 
tide or  any  other  tide  or  time  to  this. 

41.  I  forgot  my        Your  portmanteau  hastily  interrupted  Thomas 
The  same. 

42.  To  pull  down  the  false  and  to  build  up  the  true  and  to  uphold 
what  there  is  of  true  in  the  old  let  this  be  our  endeavor. 

43.  The  collision  of  mind  with  mind  the  tug  and  strain  of  intellec- 
tual wrestling  the  tension  of  every  mental  fiber  as  the  student  reaches 
forth  to  take  hold  of  the  topmost  pinnacle  of  thought  the  shout  of  joy 


PUNCTUATION.  105 

that  swells  up  from  gladsome  voices  as  he  stands  upon  the  summit 
with  error  under  his  feet  these  make  men. 

44.  You  speak  like  a  boy  like  a  boy  who  thinks  the  old  gnarled  oak 
can  be  twisted  as  easily  as  a  young  sapling. 

45.  There  are  times  they  only  can  understand  who  have  known  them 
when  passion  is  dumb  and  purest  love  maintains  her  whole  dominion. 

46.  In  our  dwellings  and  in  concert  rooms  aye  and  in  opera-houses 
so  the  theme  be  pure  and  great  there  is  preaching  as  surely  as  within 
church-walls. 

47.  I  am  come  to  regard  the  world  as  an  arena  in  which  I  have  to 
do  two  things  improve  others  and  improve  myself. 

48.  If  men  would  confine  their  talk  to  those  subjects  only  which 
they  understand  that  which  St  John  informs  us  took  place  once  in 
heaven  would  happen  very  frequently  on  earth  silence  for  the  space  of 
half  an  hour. 

49.  How  are  you  Trepid     How  do  you  feel  today  Mr  Trepid     A 
great  deal  worse  than  I  was  thank  you  almost  dead  I  am  obliged  to  you 
Why  Trepid  what  is  the  matter  with  you    Nothing  I  tell  you  in  partic- 
ular but  a  great  deal  is  the  matter  with  me  in  general. 

50.  To  one  who  said  I  do  not  believe  there  is  an  honest  man  in  the 
world  another  replied  It  is  impossible  that  any  one  man  should  know 
all  the  world  but  quite  possible  that  one  may  know  himself. 

51.  They  that  go  down  to  the  sea  in  ships  that  do  business  in  great 
waters  these  see  the  works  of  the  Lord  and  his  wonders  in  the  deep 
for  he  commandeth  and  raiseth  the  stormy  wind  which  lifteth  up  the 
waves  thereof    They  mount  up  to  the  heaven  they  go  down  again  to 
the  depths  their  soul  is  melted  because  of  trouble. 

52.  O  how  weak  is  mortal  man  how  trifling  how  confined  his  scope 
of  vision. 

53.  A  shot  Ah  he  falls  but  his  life's  latest  sigh 

Is  Tis  sweet  O  tis  sweet  for  our  country  to  die 
And  thus  Warren  fell  Happy  death  noble  fall. 

54.  Tertullian  an  earnest  Christian  pastor  in  Carthage  wrote 

If  the  Tiber  overflowed  its  banks  if  there  was  famine  or  plague 
if  the  season  was  hot  or  dry  or  scorching  whatever  public  calamity 
happened  the  universal  cry  of  the  populace  was  To  the  lions  with  the 
Christians. 


106     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PIXCTU  ATION . 

55.  Pain  and  cold  and  hunger  and  weariness  and  loneliness  I  have 
borne  with  a  prayer  and  a  tight  mouth  and  I  never  said  before  that  I 
thought  Him  cruel  hard. 

56.  Mr.  Field  wrote  thus  of  Longfellow  In  his  modesty  and  benevo- 
lence I  am  reminded  of  what  Pope  said  of  his  friend  Garth     He  is  the 
best  of  Christians  without  knowing  it. 

57.  What  a  teacher  therefore  most  especially  needs  and  parents 
need  it  too  is  the  faith  that  knows  how  to  work  and  wait. 

58.  The  storm  passed  by  the  happy  trees 

Stood  up  and  kissed  the  sun 
And  from  the  birds  new  melodies 
Came  floating  one  by  one. 

59.  When  the  Black  Book  as  the  report  of  the  commissioners  was 
called  was  read  in  the  House  of  Commons  and  the  iniquities  practiced 
in  many  of  the  monasteries  under  the  guise  of  religion  were  exposed 
the  chamber  was  filled  with  cries  of  Down  with  them  Down  with  them. 

60.  Why  is  thy  life  so  sorely  smitten  Wait 

And  thou  shalt  learn  Dead  stones  thy  teachers  were 
Through  years  of  toil  thy  hand  did  minister 
To  joyous  Art  thou  wast  content  with  Fate 
Take  now  thy  ruined  passion  fix  its  date 
Peruse  its  growth  and  if  thou  canst  replan 
The  blended  facts  of  Life  that  made  thee  man 
Could  aught  be  spared  or  changed  for  other  state 

01.  At  the  foot  of  that  great  oak  I  have  often  poured  out  to  my 
Heavenly  Father  the  secret  woes  of  my  life  yet  the  straggling  winds 
that  pass  through  its  branches  have  never  in  all  their  wanderings 
lisped  a  word  of  what  I  said  The  tender  plants  that  listen  to  my 
moans  and  witness  my  tears  turn  their  bright  faces  .to  the  sky  saying 
Look  up  the  light  of  God's  love  can  dispel  the  damps  and  dews  of  the 
dreariest  night  that  sorrow  ever  brought  upon  the  human  heart  Surely 

There  is  a  pleasure  in  the  pathless  woods 
There  is  society  where  none  intrudes 
and 

I  love  not  man  the  less  but  nature  more 
From  these  our  interviews. 


PUNCTUATION.  107 

62.          The  quality  of  mercy  is  not  strained 

It  droppeth  as  the  gentle  rain  from  heaven 

Upon  the  place  beneath  it  is  twice  blessed 

It  blesseth  him  that  gives  and  him  that  takes 

Tis  mightiest  in  the  mightiest  it  becomes 

The  throned  monarch  better  than  his  crown 

His  scepter  shows  the  force  of  temporal  power 

The  attribute  to  awe  and  majesty 

Wherein  doth  sit  the  fear  and  dread  of  kings 

But  mercy  is  above  his  sceptered  sway 

It  is  enthroned  in  the  hearts  of  kings 

It  is  an  attribute  of  God  himself 

And  earthly  power  doth  then  show  likest  God's 

When  mercy  seasons  justice  Therefore  Jew 

Though  justice  be  thy  plea  consider  this 

That  in  the  course  of  justice  none  of  us 

Should  see  salvation  we  do  pray  for  mercy 

And  that  same  prayer  doth  teach  us  all  to  render 

The  deeds  of  mercy. 

OTHER   CHARACTERS   OR   SIGNS   FOUND   IN  BOOKS. 

Asterisk,  or  star  (*).  Section  (§). 

Dagger  (t).  Parallel  (||). 

Double  dagger  (J).  Paragraph  (Tf). 

The  above  signs  are  used  as  references  to  notes  at  the  foot 
of  the  page.  If  more  than  six  are  needed  on  a  single  page, 
they  are  doubled  (**). 

It  is  becoming  quite  common  to  use  superior  figures  instead 
of  signs  (]). 

The  asterisk  is  also  used  to  denote  an  omission  of  letters 
or  words;  as,  B  ****»,  for  Boston;  "Our  dictionaries  record 
the  different  systems  *  *  *  with  a  few  exceptions." 

The  dagger  is  generally  used  in  dictionaries  to  indicate 
that  the  word  to  which  it  is  attached  is  obsolete. 


108     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND   PUNCTUATION. 

The  section  mark  is  used  to  indicate  a  division  of  a  book ; 
as,  §  24. 

Ditto  marks  („  or  ")  are  placed  under  words  to  show  that 
they  are  to  be  repeated  in  the  next  line.  These  marks 
are  sometimes  two  commas  and  sometimes  two  inverted 
commas. 

A  brace  (J)  indicates  that  the  lines  enclosed  by  it  are 
each  to  be  taken  with  what  stands  before  the  point  of  the 
brace. 

The  index  (jy),  sometimes  called  hand,  or  fat,  calls  par- 
ticular attention  to  a  special  statement. 

The  asterism  (%*)  is  sometimes  used  for  the  same  pur- 
pose as  the  index. 

Leaders  are  periods  or  hyphens  used  to  lead  from  the 
terminus  of  a  short  line  to  a  word  or  figure  at  the  extreme 
end  of  the  line. 

The  accent  —  (')  acute,  (^)  grave,  and  (A)  circumflex  —  is 
used  to  indicate  pronunciation.  In  mathematics,  a'  is  read 
a  prime;  a",  a  second;  a'"}  a  third. 

In  linear  measurement,  one  acute  accent  denotes  feet; 
two,  inches;  three,  lines;  as,  2',  10",  5'",  two  feet,  ten  inclwx, 
five  lines. 

The  degree  (°)  is  used  in  expressing  the  register  of  a 
thermometer  or  barometer,  and  in  designating  one  or  more 
of  the  three  hundred  and  sixty  equal  parts  of  a  circle.  It 
is  used  also,  with  the  acute  accents,  in  recording  latitude 
and  longitude  ;  as,  10°,  ten  degrees;  80°  20'  10",  thirty  degrees, 
twenty  minutes,  ten  seconds. 


PUNCTUATION.  109 

THE  HYPHEN. 

The  most  common  use  of  the  hyphen  is  to  join  together 
the  parts  of  a  compound  word,  or  to  separate  the  syllables 
of  a  word  ;  as.  heart-broken,  cos-mo-pol-i-tan. 

It  is  impossible  to  lay  down  any  set  of  rules  to  be 
invariably  followed  in  the  use  of  the  hyphen.  The  custom 
of  writers  is  quite  various  and  changeable.  The  tendency 
is  toward  omitting  the  hyphen  in  compound  nouns.  Many 
nouns  now  commonly  joined  by  a  hyphen  will,  after  a  time, 
undoubtedly  be  united  without  the  hyphen,  especially  the 
shorter  ones,  such  as  prayer-meeting,  horse-jockey,  deaf-mute, 
title-page,  catch-basin,  slate-color,  story-teller,  money-maker, 
mince-meat,  life-preserver,  lamp-post,  flea-bite,  base-burner. 

Instances  of  the  omission  of  the  hyphen  may  be  seen 
in  nevertheless,  highwayman,  forthcoming,  everlasting,  not- 
withstanding, beeswax,  townspeople,  whatsoever,  hereupon. 

The  first  and  most  obvious  rule  for  the  use  of  the  hyphen 
in  compound  nouns  is  that  it  should  be  used  when  each  of 
the  two  words  retains  its  own  accent  and  meaning,  or  the 
two  are  pronounced  as  if  not  compounded ;  as,  child-study, 
telegraph-pole,  quarter-deck,  dinner-table,  battle-field,  text-book, 
loop-hole,  tea-chest. 

(a)  When  the  two  words  are  accented  as  one,  they  should 
be  joined  without  a  hyphen  ;  as,  inkstand,  clergyman,  black- 
smith, nobleman,  bookseller,  rainbow,  railroad,  snowball,  earth- 
quake. 

(b)  If  the  first  part  is  an  adjective,  or  a  noun  used  like  an 
adjective,  and  especially  if  the  accent  is  strongest  011  the 
second  part,  they  do  not  form  a  compound ;  as,  armed  chair, 


110     ORTHOGRAPHY,    OKTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 

blank  verse,  gold  ring,  tin  basin,  business  block,  common  sense, 
good  will,  north  wind,  family  party,  leisure  hours,  village  par- 
son, old  maid,  pine  table,  oak  boards,  brick  wall,  glass  pitcher, 
silver  spoon,  home  life,  mountain  top,  Sunday  school. 

(c)  If  the  first  word  ends  and  the  second  begins  with,  the 
same  letter  or  digraph,  or  with  a  vowel,  the  hyphen  is  used, 
regardless    of    the    accent;    as,    head-dress,    sail-loft,    book- 
Iceeping,  ear-ring,  pale-eyed,  glow-worm,  night-time,  fire-arms, 
pine-apple,  peace-offering,  pre-occupy,  re-enter,  snoiv-white,  fiag- 
grass. 

(d)  Some  printers  omit  the  hyphen,  but  place  a  dieresis 
over  the  second  vowel  when  both  are  the  same ;  as,  cooper- 
ate, zoology. 

(e)  The  prefixes  bi  and  tri  are  united  to  their  words  with- 
out a  hyphen  ;  as,  biennial,  triune. 

(/)  The  hyphen  is  used  where  the  second  word  is  tree  or 
when  the  first  word  contains  more  than  one  syllable ;  as, 
scrapbook,  bankbook,  commonplace-book,  apple-tree,  oak-tree, 
bluefish,  devil-fish,  ivhitefish,  swordfish,  blackbird,  humming- 
bird, ricebird,  bluebird,  weaver-bird,  rifie-bird,  writing-book, 
canal-boat,  daylight,  candle-light,  dwelling-house,  schoolhouse, 
roundhouse,  senate-house,  clubroom,  bedroom,  dining-room, 
hillside,  river-side,  graveyard,  lumber-yard,  cupboard,  sailboat, 
dressing-room. 

(g)  Many  compounds  beginning  with  school  omit  the  hy- 
phen; as,  schoolboy,  schoolmate,  schoolmaster,  schoolhouse;  but 
school  days,  school  district,  school  teacher,  school  children,  etc. 

(h)  When  two  or  more  words  are  used  with  a  combined 
force  as  an.  attributive  adjective  qualifying  a  noun,  the 
qualifying  words  should  be  joined  by  a  hyphen ;  as,  a  red- 


PUNCTUATION.  Ill 

hot  stove,  the  well-known  writer,  a  bandy-legged  fellow,  hand- 
sewed  clothing,  a  never-to-be-forgotten  occurrence,  a  heart-broken 
woman,  sweet-scented,  sixty-Jive,  forty-third,  three-legged,  first- 
born, good-looking,  down-trodden,  high-water  mark,  bird's-eye 
view,  Jirst-dass  car,  up-hill  work,  New-England  customs,  a 
matter-of-fact  man. 

(i)  A  noun  in  the  possessive  case  forming  a  compound 
with  the  noun  following  it  is  joined  to  its  noun  by  a  hyphen  ; 
as,  Solomons-seal,  Jew's-harp,  lady's-slipper,  king's-evil, 
crow's-nest. 

This  is  not  the  case,  however,  with  proper  nouns ;  as,  St. 
John's  College,  St.  Paul's  Church,  Van  Dieman's  Land,  Mer- 
chants' Exchange,  New  Year's  Day. 

(J)  The  hyphen  is  used  where  a  prefix  is  joined  to  a 
proper  noun ;  as,  Ex-President  Harrison,  pre- Adamite,  Anglo- 
Saxon. 

(k)  The  hyphen  is  generally  used  when  a  noun  or  adjec- 
tive of  more  than  one  syllable  is  compounded  with  the 
prefix  over,  under,  out,  cross,  or  counter;  as,  under-current, 
counter-c u  rren t,  over-issu e,  over-frequent. 

Undergraduate  does  not  take  the  hyphen. 

(7)  Such  words  as  step-mother,  father-in-law,  attorney-at-laic, 
comma,nder-in-chief,  etc.,  are  usually  written  with  hyphens, 
also  military  and  civic  titles ;  as,  attorney-general,  vice-presi- 
dent, Ueutenarit-coloftelj  ex-president. 

(m)  A  hyphen  is  generally  placed  between  the  two  parts 
of  a  compound  numeral,  also  compounds  of.  half  or  quarter; 
as,  twenty-one,  ninety-nine,  twenty-fifth,  forty-second,  half-pint, 
quarter-barrel. 

(w)  Xoims  joined  with  holder  and  monger  are  usually  writ- 


112     ORTHOGRAPHY,    OKTHOKI.'Y,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 

ten  without  the  hyphen;  as,  stockholder,  landholder,  eheese- 
monger,  ironmonger. 

(0)  Compounds  ending  witli  like  usually  omit  tlw  hyphen 
unless  derived  from  a  proper  name;  as,  childlike,  lifelike, 
workmanlike,  Argus-like,  Bedouin-like. 

(  p)  The  hyphen  is  used  at  the  end  of  a  line  in  print  to 
show  that  a  part  of  the  last  word  in  the  line  is  carried  to 
the  next  line ;  as,  "  These  bonds  are  convertible  at  the  pleas- 
ure of  the  secretary,  in  an  instant,  into  cash." 


EXERCISE. 

Distinguish  in  meaning  between :  a  broad-brimmed  hat 
and  a  broad  brimmed  hat,  a  walking-stick  and  a  icalking  stick, 
a  hot-bed  and  a  hot  bed,  a  singing-school  and  a  singing  school, 
boy-hunters  and  boy  hunters,  a  light-armed  soldier  and  a  light 
armed  soldier,  a  man-eating  alligator  and  a  man  eating  alli- 
gator, many-colored  birds  and  many  colored  birds,  a  ladi/'s- 
vlipper  and  a  lady's  slipper,  a  dog's-ear  and  a  dog's  ear, 
forty-jive  cent-pieces  and  forty  jive-cent  pieces,  re-creation  and 
recreation,  writing-ink  and  writing  ink,  printing-office  and 
printing  office,  lumber-yard  and  lumber  yard,  great-grand- 
father and  great  grandfather,  grand-uncle  and  grand  nude, 
black-haired  and  black  haired,  old-fashioned  and  old  fashioned, 
a  sharp-edged,  instrument  and  a  sharp  edged  instrument,  a 
negro-merchant  and  a  negro  merchant,  the  Washington-street 
pedler  and  the  Washington  street  pedler,  re-collect  and  recollect, 
re-petition  and  repetition,  blackbird  and  blackbird,  re-fun 
tinn  and  reformation. 


ITXrTUATION.  118 

It  is  strange  that  the  use  of  "  points  "  for  purposes  of  punctuation  should 
he  such  a  comparatively  modern  invention.  Of  the  four  generally  used 
"points"  only  the  period  (.)  dates  earlier  than  the  fifteenth  century. 
The  colon  (:)  is  said  to  have  been  first  introduced  about  1485,  the  comma 
(,)  some  thirty-five  years  later,  and  the  semicolon  (;)  about  1570.  It  is 
difficult  to  understand  how  the  literary  world  dispensed  for  so  many  cen- 
turies with  the  useful  "  points,"  and  their  lack  must  have  added  to  the  toil 
of  the  decipherer  of  written  documents.  When  we  remember  what  curious 
inversions  of  meaning  may  be  caused  by  the  misplacing  of  a  comma  we 
marvel  how  early  authors  contrived  to  escape  strange  misreadings  of  their 
works,  in  which  no  "  points  "  guided  the  students.  No  other  "  point  "  is  so 
hardly  worked  as  the  comma.  Some  writers  rarely  use  any  other  stop. 
Many  epistolary  correspondents  still  cling  to  ancient  usages,  and  dispense 
as  entirely  with  "  points  "  as  did  any  writer  of  the  early  ages.  This  some- 
times renders  their  dispatches  enigmatical.  But  it  is  easier  to  comprehend 
an  unpunctuated  than  a  mispunctuated  epistle.  "  Points"  showered  with 
a  free  and  careless  hand  (generally  in  wrong  places)  are  perplexing  to  a 
reader. 

The  work  done  by  the  various  "  points  "  is  very  unfairly  divided  among 
them.  Some  signs  are  in  constant  use,  others  unknown  to  the  general 
writer.  The  comma  is  a  slave;  the  parenthesis  nearly  as  toilworn.  The 
latter  might  justly  complain  of  overwork,  for  it  is  frequently  pressed  into 
service  without  any  real  necessity.  AVhile  the  pampered  mark  of  interro- 
gation, the  idle  colon,  the  rarely  used  semicolon,  are  most  unfairly 
excused  work  by  the  majority  of  letter-writers,  the  comma  is  made  to  do 
the  work  of  two  of  his  brethren,  and  the  parenthesis  utilized  to  make  bad 
grammar  comprehensible.  The  old  definition  of  a  parenthesis  as  "  certain 
words  introduced  into  a  discussion  which  are  independent  of  the  rest,  and 
may  be  omitted  without  any  injury  to  the  sense  or  grammar"  would  not 
apply  to  the  parenthesis  of  some  correspondents.  Often  the  parenthesis 
carries  the  whole  sense  of  the  sentence,  or  serves  to  make  involved  phrases 
comprehensible,  and  to  omit  the  parenthesis  would  be  to  play  "  Hamlet" 
without  representing  the  prince  of  Denmark.  There  is  the  old  legend  of 
the  epitaph  to  one  "John  Bunn,  who  was  killed  by  a  gun,"  with  the 
explanatory  parenthesis  "  His  real  name  wasn't  Bunn;  his  real  name  was 
Wood,  but  as  Wood  didn't  rhyme  with  gun  I  thought  Bunn  would." 

Apostrophes  are  points  whose  date  appears  uncertain.  Points  have  been 
the  subject  of  many  curious  and  ingenious  definitions.  There  was  wicked 
wit  in  the  speaker  who  told  a  deformed  and  inquisitive  lady  that  a  mark 
i»f  interrogation  was  a  "  crooked  little  thing  that  asked  questions."  More 
poetical  was  the  printer  who  became  an  itinerant  preacher,  and  informed 
his  hriuvrs  that  '•  Youth  might  be  likened  to  a  comma,  middle  life  to  a 


114     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND   PUNCTUATION. 

semicolon,  old  age  to  a  colon,  and  death  to  a  period."  Modern  writers. 
or,  at  least,  modern  printers,  are  less  profuse  in  their  use  of  marks  of 
exclamation  (!)  and  dashes  (— )  than  were  earlier  authors  and  pub- 
lishers. What  an  amount  of  these  "signs"  are  found  in  the  novels  and 
plays  of  some  fifty  and  seventy  years  ago ! 

It  is  said  that  English  printers  were  the  last  to  use  the  semicolon,  Eng- 
lish typographical  works  appearing  as  late  as  15W-D2  without  this  useful 
point,  adopted  hy  foreign  printers  some  years  previously.  It  is  said  that 
the  English  Bible  of  1592  is  printed  without  a  semicolon ;  but  in  1633  the 
"  full  rights  of  the  semicolon  were  established  by  Butler's  English  gram- 
mar." Like  an  illegible  handwriting,  omission  of  punctuation  may  have 
its  advantages  for  the  writers.  "  Society  authors  "  of  a  past  generation 
certainly  largely  availed  themselves  of  the  shelter  of  the  useful  asterisks 
and  dashes  which  sometimes  stand  for  proper  names.  Modern  purveyors 
of  society  gossip  have  no  scruple  in  giving  "  name  and  address  "  in  full ; 
but  the  cautious  writer  of  earlier  date  only  alludes  to  the  private  affairs 
"  of  Lord  A****  "  or  "  the  duke  of  B****."  "  You  need  not  print  his  name ; 
if  you  will  put  his  initial  and  some  stars,  he  will  never  detect  it,  and 
everybody  else  will,"  said  Rogers  to  Mrs.  Grote,  when  the  latter  hesitated 
at  publishing  a  letter  of  Sydney  Smith's,  in  which  a  mutual  acquaintance 
was  alluded  to  by  name  in  an  unflattering  manner.  Many  writers  of  a  past 
generation  appeared  to  have  shared  the  poet's  theory,  that  the  jealous  use 
of  asterisks,  while  it  protected  themselves  from  actions  for  libel,  did  not 
obscure  the  identity  of  individuals  to  whom  they  alluded.  Such  ambiguity 
of  expression  at  least  furnished  amusement  to  later  commentators,  who 
can  dispute  at  leisure  as  to  whom  the  author  slandered  under  initials  and 
asterisks.  The  modern  "society  writer"  leaves  no  such  exercise  for 
"ingenious  wits."  —  LONDON  STANDARD. 

CAPITAL   LETTERS. 

In  the  use  of  capital  letters  there  is  much  difference  in 
practice  as  well  as  in  authority.  In  the  German  language 
every  noun  begins  with  a  capital.  During  the  Elizabethan 
period  many  more  capitals  were  used  in  English  writing 
than  at  present.  There  is  an  element  of  importance  given 
to  a  word  by  having  it  begin  with  a  capital.  Hence  all 
important  words,  like  proper  names,  should  be  thus  dis- 
tinguished. 


CAPITAL    LETTERS.  115 

The  following  general  rules  will  serve  as  a  guide  to  the 
learner  in  the  use  of  capital  letters :  — 

1.  The  first  word  after  a  period  or  its  equivalent. 

"  You  cannot,  without  guilt  and  disgrace,  stop  where  you  are.  The 
past  and  the  present  call  on  you  to  advance." 

"  What  is  it  that  keeps  men  in  continual  discontent  and  agitation  ? 
It  is  that  they  cannot  make  realities  correspond  with  their  conceptions." 

(a)  Under  this  rule  the  first  word  of  a  paragraph,  chap- 
ter, essay,  treatise,  or  book  will  begin  with  a  capital. 

(7>)  Phrases  or  clauses,  when  numbered  in  a  series,  should 
be'giii  with  a  capital. 

"  There  are  three  ways  in  which  Henry  incurred  the  displeasure  of 
his  father  :  — 

"  1.  By  direct  disobedience. 

"  2.  By  misrepresentation. 

"  8..  By  associating  with  evil  companions." 

2.  All   proper   names  5     such   as,   God,  the   Holy  Spirit, 
George  Washington,  Mississippi   River,  Monday,  Broadway, 
Easter,  the  Alps. 

(a)  The  same  word  may  sometimes  be  written  with  a 
capital  and  sometimes  without.  For  example,  God  is  the 
name  of  the  Supreme  Being,  but  the  same  word  without  the 
capital  letter  is  used  in  speaking  of  false  divinities;  as, 
"  The  Lord  is  a  great  God  above  all  gods."  The  same  may 
be  said  of  Supreme  Being,  Lord,  King,  Savior,  Providence, 
Heaven,  Devil. 

Without  good  reason  many  writers  capitalize  the  pro- 
nouns referring  to  the  Deity;  as, — 

"  These  are  Thy  glorious  works,  Parent  of  good." 


11C     OHTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PI"  NCTT  ATION. 

It  would  seem  to  be  sufficient  to  use  the  capital  only  in 
case  of  direct  address  or  to  avoid  confusion. 

"  O  Thou  that  hear'st  the  mourner's  prayer." 

"  It  entereth  not  his  thoughts  that  God 

Heareth  the  sufferer's  groan  ; 
That  in  His  righteous  eye  their  life 
Is  precious  as  his  own." 

(Observe  the  use  of  "His"  and  "his"  in  the  third  and 
fourth  lines.) 

"  '  My  Lord  has  need  of  these  flowrets  gay,' 

The  Reaper  said,  and  smiled  ; 
'  Dear  tokens  of  the  earth  are  they, 
Where  He  was  once  a  child.'  " 

Why  He  instead  of  lie  in  the  last  line  £ 
(b)  If  an  expletive  word,  like  lake,  river,  street,  avenue, 
university,  etc.,  is  used  as  a  part  of  a  name,  it  should  begin 

W 

with  a  capital,  otherwise  not;  as,  Lake  Minnetonka,  Hudson 
River,  Wabash  Avenue,  Washington  Street,  Mount  Etna, 
Rocky  Mountains,  Appalachian  Range,  University  of  Chicatjo. 
This  rule  may  need  a  little  further  elucidation.  When 
the  expletive  word  precedes  the  distinctive  word,  and  is  not 
itself  preceded  by  the,  both  words  begin  with  capitals;  as, 
Comity  Cork,  Lake  Michigan,  the  river  Rhone,  but  when  it 
follows,  it  takes  a  capital  only  when  it  is  distinctly  a  part 
of  the  name,  and  not  a  common  noun.  This  may  sometimes 
be  determined  by  the  nature  of  the  other  word.  If  this  is 
also  a  common  noun,  both  words  may  begin  with  capitals ; 
as,  North  River,  Sand,  Lake;  but  if  the  first  word  has  more 
the  force  of  an  adjective,  and  especially  if  the  second  is 
pronounced  as  subordinate,  the  emphasis  being  on  the  first, 


CAPITA  U     LETTERS.  117 

the  second  begins  with  a  small  letter ;  as,  Cook  county,  Lukr 
street. 

(c)  Xorth.  Mouth,   /'Jastj  and    West   are   capitalized    wlien 
they  are  preceded  by  the,  and  are  used  to  denote  a  certain 
section  of  country  or  the  people  living  there ;  as,  "  His  firm 
gave  shim  the  whole  South  in  which  to  travel,"  "No  amount 
of  argument  could  induce  the  West  to  vote  for  him." 

(d)  Names  of  religious  and  political  organizations  should 
begin   with   capitals ;    as,  Republican,  Democrat,  Methodist, 
Protestant,  Episcopalian,  Baptist,  etc. 

(e)  Names  of  inanimate  beings  should  begin  with  capitals 
when  personified ;  as,  Freedom's  hall,  the  palace  of  Slavery. 

In  these  cases  the  personification  should  be  positive  and 
vivid  ;  otherwise  small  letters  should  be  used.  Capitals 
will  seldom  be  called  for  except  in  poetry  and  oratory. 

(/)  Words  used  as  titles  or  designations  of  office  or  rank 
should  begin  with  capitals ;  as,  His  Excellency,  Mr.  Presi- 
dent, the  Governor  of  Illinois,  Professor  Harper,  Judge 
Wortliington,  Doctor  Shumway,  Senator  Mason. 

In  general,  it  may  be  said  that  when  such  words  as  chair- 
man, president,  treasurer,  secretary,  committee,  directors,  trus- 
tees, board,  university,  society,  college,  academy,  etc.,  are  used 
in  a  specific  sense  they  may  be  capitalized.  This  would 
not  permit  the  use  of  capitals  in  the  plural  number  or  when 
used  in  a  general  sense ;  as,  the  Board  of  Education  of  the 
city  of  Chicago,  the  President  of  Upper  Iowa  University,  the 
Trustees  of  Armour  Institute,  the  Secretary  of  the  Princeville 
Academy  reported  that  in  accordance  with  instructions  from 
the  Executive  Committee,  he  had  gathered  information  from 
tlnj  boards  of  managers  and  trustees  of  many  institutions. 


118     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 

This  permits  us  to  speak  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ, 
meaning  his  general  teaching,  hut  the  specific  Gospel  of 
Matthew;  the  revelation  of  God  as  set  forth  in  the  Scriptures^ 
but  the  Revelation  of  St.  John,  as  given  in  the  Apocalypse. 

3.  Words  derived  from  proper  names  ;  as,  American,  Chris- 
tian, Lutheran,  Congressman  (as  distinguished  from  Senator). 

(a)  Some  words  are  so  little  associated  with  the  names 
from  which  they  are  derived  that  they  are  no  longer  written 
with  capitals ;  as,  damask  from  Damascus,  currant  from 
Corinth,  cashmere  (shawl),  china  (ware),  turkey  (a  fowl), 
champagne  (wine),  india-rubber,  boycott,  bowie-knife,  hercu- 
lean. 

4.  Words  of  special   importance.     These   are   found   in 
title  pages,  headings  of  chapters,  articles,  etc. ;  as,  Gray's 
"Elegy  in  a  Country  Churchyard." 

(a)  In  advertisements,  circulars,  etc.,  capital  letters  are 
freely  used  to  give  prominence  to  important  words. 

5.  The  first  word  of  every  line  of  poetry.     (See  example 
under  2,  (a).) 

6.  The  first  word  of  every  direct  quotation  or  question. 

"  Solomon  says,  '  How  forcible  are  right  words  ! '  " 
"  Maury  asks,  '  What  is  this  you  call  eloquence  ?  '  " 

A  quotation  is  said  to  be  indirect  when  introduced  by  the 
conjunction  "that";  as,  Socrates  said  he  believed  that  "the 
soul  is  immortal." 

Or  it  may  be  introduced  informally ;  as,  "  The  current 
idea  of  the  way  to  bring  up  a  child  is  to  '  tell  him  what  he 
must  do  and  enforce  obedience.' " 

"0"  and  "I"  should  always  be  written  as  capitals,  "Oh" 
only  at  the  beginning  of  a  sentence. 


ABBREVIATIONS. 


119 


ABBREVIATIONS. 

An  abbreviated  word  is  one  which  is  represented  by  only 
a  part  of  the  letters  of  which  it  is  composed.  These  letters 
always  include  the  first  letter  of  the  word,  usually  the  first 
syllable,  but  not  usually  the  last  letter. 

A  contraction  differs  from  an  abbreviation.  In  a  contrac- 
tion one  or  more  letters  are  omitted  between  the  first  and 
last  letters  of  a  word,  and  their  omission  is  usually  indi- 
cated by  an  apostrophe.  (See  page  87.) 

When  two  or  more  words  are  represented  by  an  abbrevi- 
ation, a  single  letter  is  generally  used  to  represent  each  im- 
portant word ;  as,  N.  Y.,  New  York  j  F.  R.  S.,  Fellow  of  the 
Eoyal  Society. 

A  point,  called  an  abbreviation  mark,  always  follows  an 
abbreviation. 

The  following  are  the  most  common  abbreviations,  with 
the  prevailing  usage  as  to  capitalization:  — 

STATES  AND  TERRITORIES. 


Ala.   Alabama. 

Ariz.     Arizona. 

Ark.     Arkansas. 

Cal.,  Calif.     California. 

Col.,  Colo.     Colorado. 

Conn.,  Ct.     Connecticut. 

D.C.     District  of  Columbia. 

Del.     Delaware. 

Fla.     Florida. 

Ga.     Georgia. 

la.     Iowa. 

Ida.     Idaho. 

III.     Illinois. 


Ind.     Indiana. 

I.T.,  Ind.  T.     Indian  Territory. 

Kans.,  Kan.     Kansas. 

Ky.     Kentucky. 

La.     Louisiana. 

Mass.     Massachusetts. 

Md.     Maryland. 

Mich.     Michigan. 

Minn.     Minnesota. 

Miss.     Mississippi. 

Mo.     Missouri. 

Mont.     Montana. 

N.C.     North  Carolina. 


120     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND   PUNCTUATION, 


N.D.,  N.  Dak.     North  Dakota. 

Neb.,  Nebr.     Nebraska. 

Nev.     Nevada. 

N.H.     New  Hampshire. 

N.  J.     New  Jersey. 

N.M.,  N.  Mex.     New  Mexico. 

N.Y.     New  York. 

O.     Ohio. 

Okla. ,  O.T.    Oklahoma  Territory. 

Or.,  Ore.     Oregon. 

Pa.,  Pen n.     Pennsylvania. 

R.I.     Rhode  Island. 


S.C.     South  Carolina. 

S.D.,  S.  Dak.     South  Dakota. 

Tenn.     Tennessee. 

Tex.     Texas. 

Utah.     (Not  abbreviated.) 

Va.     Virginia. 

Vt.     Vermont. 

Wash.     Washington. 

Wis.     Wisconsin. 

W.  Va.     West  Virginia. 

Wyo.     Wyoming. 

Me.,  Maine. 


OTHER   COMMON  ABBREVIATIONS. 


@     At. 

A.  B.     Artium  baccalaureus 

(bachelor  of  arts). 
%,  acct.  Account. 
A.D.  Anno  Domini  (in  the  year 

of  our  Lord). 

ad.,  advt.     Advertisement. 
adj.     Adjective. 
adv.     Adverb. 
agt.     Agent. 
Alex.     Alexander. 
alg.     Algebra. 
A. 31.     Anno  mundi  (in  the  year 

of  the  world).     Ante  meridiem 

(before   noon).      Artium  magi- 

ster  (master  of  arts). 
ami.     Amount. 
Anon.     Anonymous. 
ans.     Answer. 
A.O.U.W.      Ancient    Order    of 

United  Workmen. 
A.  P.  A.  American  Protective 

Association. 


Apr.     April. 

arith.     Arithmetic. 

A.R.U.    American  Railway  Union. 

assoc.,  ass.     Association. 

ass't.     Assistant. 

astr.,  astron.     Astronomy. 

Atty.     Attorney. 

Aug.     August. 

av.,  ave.     Avenue. 

B.A.     Baccalaureus  artium 
(bachelor  of  arts).     British 
America. 

bal.     Balance. 

Bait.,  Balto.     Baltimore. 

Bap.     Baptist. 

bbl.     Barrel. 

B.C.     Before  Christ.     British  Co- 
lumbia. 

B.D.     Baccalaureus'  divinitatis 
(bachelor  of  divinity). 

bell.     Bundle. 

Benj.     Benjamin. 

biog.     Biography. 


ABBREVIATIONS. 


121 


bot.     Botany. 

boul.,  blvd.     Boulevard. 

bro.     Brother. 

bu.,  bush.     Bushel. 

<*.,  ct.     Cent. 

Cap.,  Capt.     Captain. 

Cash.     Cashier. 

cat.     Catalogue. 

Cath.     Catholic. 

cent.      Centum. 

of.,  conf.     Confer  (compare). 

C.H.     Court  House. 

Chap.     Chapter. 

Chas.     Charles. 

elk.     Clerk. 

C.L.S.G.  Chautauqua  Literary 
and  Scientific  Circle. 

Co.     Company. 

C.O.D.     Collect  on  delivery. 

Col.     Colonel. 

Comr.     Commissioner. 

Cong.     Congregational. 

conj.     Conjunction. 

cons.     Consonant. 

Cor.     Corinthians. 

Cor.  Sec.  Corresponding  Secre- 
tary. 

Cr.  Credit. 

cts.     Cents. 

cwt.     Hundredweight.  . 

Cyc.     Cyclopedia. 

Dan.     Daniel. 

D.C.  Da  capo  (from  the  begin- 
ning). 

D.C.1J.     Doctor  of  Civil  Law. 

Dec.     December. 

Dem.     Democrat. 

Den.     Denmark. 


Dept.     Department. 

Deut.     Deuteronomy. 

Diet.     Dictionary. 

disc.,  disct.     Discount. 

do.     Ditto  (the  same). 

D.M.     Doctor  of  Music. 

doz.     Dozen. 

Dr.     Doctor.     Debtor. 

D.V.     Deo  volente    (God    being, 
willing). 

E.     East. 

Ed.     Editor. 

e.  g.   Exempli  gratia  (for  example) . 

Eng.     England.     English. 

ESQ.     Esquire. 

et  al.     Et  alibi  (and  elsewhere). 
Et  alii  (and  others). 

etc.     Et  cetera  (and  other  things, 
and  so  forth). 

et  seq.     Et    sequentia    (and    the 
following). 

ex.     Example. 

F.A.M.  Free  and  Accepted  Masons. 

Feb.     February. 

fern.     Feminine. 

F.F.V.     First  families  of  Virginia 

F.G.S.     Fellow  of  the  Geographi- 
cal Society. 

f.o.b.     Free  on  board. 

Fr.     France.     French. 

Fred.     Frederick. 

Fri.     Friday. 

F.R.S.     Fellow  of  the  Royal  So- 
ciety. 

Ft.     Fort. 

ft.     Feet.    Foot. 

gal.     Gallon. 

Gal.     Galatians. 


122  ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION. 


G.A.R.  Grand  Army  of  the  Re- 
public. 

Gen.     General. 

Geo.     George. 

geog.     Geography. 

geol.     Geology. 

geom.     Geometry. 

Ger.     German. 

Gov.     Governor. 

govt.     Government. 

hdkf.     Handkerchief. 

H.M.S.     Her  Majesty's  Ship. 

Hon.     Honorable. 

hort.     Horticulture. 

hund.     Hundred. 

ib.,  ibid.  Ibidem  (in  the  same 
place) . 

id.     Idem  (the  same). 

i.e.     Id  est  (that  is). 

I.H.S.  lesus  hominum  salvator 
(Jesus  the  savior  of  men). 

ill.,  ill  us.     Illustrated. 

inc.,  ineor.     Incorporated. 

incog.     Incognito  (unknown). 

inst.    Instant  (the  present  month) . 

int.     Interest. 

I.O.F.  Independent  Order  of 
Foresters. 

I.O.O.F.  Independent  Order  of 
Odd  Fellows. 

I.O.U.     I  owe  you. 

Is.     Island. 

Jan.     January. 

Jas.     James. 

Jno.     John. 

Jos.     Joseph. 

jour.     Journal. 

J.P.     Justice  of  the  Peace. 


Jr.,  Jun.     Junior. 

Jul.     July. 

K.P.     Knight  of  Pythias. 

Lat.     Latin. 

lat.     Latitude. 

L.A.W.      League    of    American 

Wheelmen. 
Ib.     Libra  (pound). 
Li.I.     Long  Island. 
lib.  '  Liber  (book) . 
LL.B.      Leyum    baccalaureus 

(bachelor  of  laws). 
IjL.D.     Legum  doctor  (doctor  of 

laws) . 

log.     Logarithm. 
Jjt.,  Iiieut.     Lieutenant. 
M.A.     Magister   artium    (master 

of  arts) . 
JIaj.     Major. 
Mar.,  Mch.     March. 
inasc.     Masculine. 
math.     Mathematics. 
M.C.     Member  of  Congress. 
31. D.     Medicince  doctor     (doctor 

of  medicine). 
mdse.     Merchandise. 
31. K.     Methodist  Episcopal. 
Me.     Maine. 

Messrs.     Messieurs  (gentlemen), 
Mfg.     Manufacturing. 
Mfrs.     Manufacturers. 
Mile.     Mademoiselle. 
Mine.     Madame. 
mo.     Month. 
Mr.     Mister  (master). 
Mrs.     Missis  (mistress). 
MS.     Manuscript. 
MSS.     Manuscripts. 


ABBREVIATIONS. 


123 


IHt.     Mount. 

N.     North. 

N.A.     North  America. 

Nat.  Hist.     Natural  History. 

N.B.     New    Brunswick.       Nota 

bene  (note  well). 

N.E.     New  England.     Northeast. 
N.F.     Newfoundland. 
No.     North.     Numero  (number). 
Nov.     November. 
N.S.     Nova  Scotia. 
N.W.    Northwest.    Northwestern. 
obs.     Observation. 
Oct.     October. 
O.  K.     All  correct. 
Ont.     Ontario. 
op.     Opus  (work). 
oz.     Ounce. 
p.     Page. 
pp.     Pages. 
payt.     Payment. 
pd.     Paid. 
Ph.B.     Philosophic  baccalaureus 

(bachelor  of  philosophy). 
P.E.     Protestant  Episcopal. 
Ph.D.       Philosophies    doctor 

(doctor  of  philosophy). 
Phil.,  Phila.     Philadelphia. 
pkg.     Package. 
pi. ,  plur.     Plural. 
P.M.    Postmaster.    Post  meridiem 

(afternoon). 
P.O.     Postoffice. 
P.P.C.      Pour  prendre  conge  (to 

say  good-by) . 

Pres.     Presbyterian.     President. 
Presb.     Presbyterian. 
P.  Rico.     Puerto  Rico. 


Prin.  Principal. 
Prof.  Professor. 
pro  tern.  Pro  tempore  (for  the 

time) . 

prox.    Proximo  (the  next  month ) . 
P.S.     Post  scriptum  (postscript). 
Ps.,  Psa.     Psalms. 
Pub.  Doc.     Public  Document. 
q.e.d.     Quod  erat  demonstrandum 

(which  was  to  be  demonstrated). 
qt.     Quart. 
Que.     Quebec. 
Ques,     Question. 
qy.     Query. 
reed.     Received. 
Rep.,  Repub.     Republican. 
Rev.     Reverend. 
rit.     Ritardando  (slower). 
Robt.     Robert. 

Rom.  Cath.     Roman  Catholic. 
R.R.     Railroad. 
R.S.V.P.        lUp&ndtz,  s'il  von* 

plait  (answer,  if  you  please). 
Rt.  Hon.     Right  Honorable. 
Rt.  Rev.     Right  Reverend. 
Ry.     Railway. 
S.     South. 
S.A.       South    America.       Soutli 

Africa. 

Sam.     Samuel. 
Sat.     Saturday. 
Sec.     Secretary. 
sing.     Singular. 
Soph.     Sophomore. 
sq.  ft.     Square  feet. 
S.S.     Sunday  School. 
st.     Street. 
St      Saint. 


124     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 


S.T.D.     Sanctce  theologw  doctor 

(doctor  of  sacred  theology). 
str.     Steamer. 
subj.     Subjunctive. 
Supt,     Superintendent. 
tf.     Till  forbidden.     , 
Theo.     Theodore. 
Thos.     Thomas. 
Thurs.     Thursday. 
tp.,  twp.     Township. 
tr.     Transpose. 
Treas.     Treasurer. 
trig.     Trigonometry. 
Tues.     Tuesday. 
ult.      Ultimo  (the  last  month). 
Unit     Unitarian. 
Univ.     Universalist.      University. 
U.P.     United  Presbyterian. 
U.S.     United  States. 
U.S.A.     United  States  of  America. 
U.S.M.     United  States  Mail. 
U.S.N.     United  States  Navy. 
U.  S.  V.    United  States  Volunteers. 
vb.     Verb. 


rid.      Vide  (see). 

viz.      Videlicet  (to  wit,  namely). 

vocab.     Vocabulary. 

vol.     Volume. 

vs.     Versus  (against). 

V.S.     Veterinary  Surgeon. 

W.     West. 

W.q.T.U.       Woman's    Christian 
Temperance  Union. 

Wed.     Wednesday. 

W.I.     West  Indies. 

wk.     Week. 

Wni.     William. 

Xen.     Xenophon. 

Xinas.     Christmas. 

yd.     Yard. 

Y.M.C.A.    Young  Men's  Christian 
Association. 

Y.P.S.C.E.     Young  People's  So- 
ciety of  Christian  Endeavor. 

Y.W.C.A.      'Young    Women's 
Christian  Association. 

Y.W.C.T.U.        Young    Women's 
Christian  Temperance  Union. 


PART    FIFTH. 


SPELLING  LISTS. 

Preliminary  Note. — The  following  lists  are  composed  largely  of 
words  recommended  for  insertion  by  many  leading  city  superintendents 
and  others  in  the  western  states.  The  purpose  of  the  collection  was 
to  prepare  a  pretty  complete  list  of  the  common  words  most  frequently 
misspelled  by  children  in  grammar  and  high  schools  and  by  people  in 
common  life.  For  this  reason  most  technical  and  scientific  terms  have 
been  omitted  ;  also,  with  few  exceptions,  words  not  used  in  ordinary 
conversation,  business,  or  correspondence. 

The  lists  are  intended  to  be  of  practical  value  to  ordinary  people, 
and  include  nearly  all  common  words  likely  to  be  misspelled  by  those 
who  are  not  experts  in  spelling. 

It  will  be  observed  that  some  plurals  of  nouns,  also  other  deriva- 
tives, have  been  included  in  the  lists.  That  is  because  they  were 
submitted  by  the  superintendents  above  mentioned,  as  forms  frequently 
misspelled,  and  because  it  is  often  found  that  people  misspell  certain 
derivatives,  while  spelling  primitives  or  other  derivatives  from  the 
same  root  correctly.  For  instance,  one  may  have  no  difficulty  in 
spelling  (jus,  but  feel  quite  uncertain  whether  the  plural  is  yasses, 
according  to  Rule  V.  1,  or  yases,  by  exception.  The  same  may  be 
said  of  many  other  plurals. 

It  is  recommended  that  the  teacher  dictate  sentences  and  paragraphs 
which  shall  contain  the  words  in  these  lists,  to  be  written  by  pupils  ; 
also  that  pupils  shall  be  required  to  write  sentences  and  sketches  con- 
taining the  words  in  any  given  list. 

The  figures  following  some  of  the  words  indicate  the  total  number 
of  times  such  words  were  recommended  by  all  those  submitting  lists, 

125 


126  ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION. 

and  will  serve  to  show  which  words  are  most  frequently  misspelled 
and -hence  should  receive  most  attention.  These  words  especially 
should  be  spelled  over  and  over  again.  Every  teacher  should  make 
sure  that  these  words  are  thoroughly  learned. 

It  is  often  said  that  children  leaving  school  in  these  days  do  not 
spell  as  well  as  those  of  forty  or  fifty  years  ago.  If  this  is  so,  it  may 
be  well  to  adopt  some  of  the  old-fashioned  customs  of  oral  spelling  — 
such  as  "choosing  sides,"  "going  up,"  etc.,  as  supplementary  to  the 
prevailing  custom  of  writing  the  spelling  lesson. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  of  the  lists  above  referred  to  consisted 
of  the  November,  1900,  spelling  tests  in  the  schools  of  an  Illinois  city. 
Each  word  given  had  been  used  and  misspelled  by  some  one  in  the 
grade  designated  during  the  month  of  November  and  had  been  noticed 
by  some  pupil  of  that  grade.  The  pupils  are  required  to  do  all  the 
finding  of  the  misspelled  words.  This  serves  to  create  a  "spelling 
sense  "  among  the  pupils. 

The  following  list,  therefore,  represents  words  in  common  use  most 
frequently  misspelled,  not  words  difficult  to  spell.  It  is  worthy  of 
note  that  the  lists  submitted  by  the  superintendents  above  mentioned 
contained  such  a  great  variety  of  words,  and  at  the  same  time  the  words 
repeated  most  times  in  the  lists  are  the  most  common  ones,  such  as 
separate,  judgment,  principal,  etc. 


COMMON   WORDS  FREQUENTLY   MISSPELLED. 
A. 

1.  apprentice  (3)  10.  available  19.  addition 

2.  anonymous  (6)  11.  allotted  (2)  20.  anomaly 

3.  ambassador  (4)  12.  agility  (3)  21.  assurance 

4.  accommodate  (6)          13.  appetite  (4)  22.  auspices 

5.  acquaintance  (6)          14.  annual  (4)  23.  amiable 
(>.  acquainted                    15.  alligator  (3)  24.  abyss  (_?) 

7.  affiliate  (2)  16.  anxious  (4)  25.  annul 

8.  appearance  (6)  17.  access  26.  Atlantic 

9.  appreciate  18.  atrocity  (4j  27.  acorn 


SPELLING    LISTS. 


127 


28.  ammunition 

29.  arid 

30.  artificial  (2) 
Ml.   Americans 

32.  awful  (4) 

33.  assassin  (2) 

34.  annihilate 

35.  alimentary 
.36.  actual 

37.  America 

38.  angel  (6) 

39.  amethyst 

40.  abscess  (3) 

41.  acid  (6) 

42.  acre  (3) 

43.  amount  (2) 

44.  abscond 

45.  adieu 

46.  adjective 

47.  again  (6) 

48.  abstruse  (3) 

49.  anxiety  (2) 

50.  ague 

51.  appointing 

52.  ache  (2), 

53.  animals  (4) 

54.  abundance 

55.  armory 

56.  although  (4) 

57.  almost  (4) 


58.  altogether  (4) 

59.  attendance  (4) 

60.  advertise  (2) 

61.  accompanist 

62.  anodyne  (2) 

63.  abhorrence  (2) 

64.  attendants  (2) 

65.  agriculture  (4) 

66.  antecedent  (6) 

67.  abridgment  (2) 

68.  actually  (2) 

69.  anticipate  (2) 

70.  artillery  (3) 

71.  apparatus  (11) 

72.  auxiliary  (9) 

73.  accessible  (8) 

74.  avoirdupois  (2) 

75.  analysis  (6) 

76.  accomplice  (3) 

77.  aconite  (2) 

78.  amateur  (4) 

79.  acquisition 

80.  adjacent  (8) 

81.  apparently  (2) 

82.  apology  (2) 

83.  answer  (11) 

84.  arithmetic  (8) 

85.  admittance  (4) 

86.  accident  (4) 

87.  announced 


88.  agitate 

89.  allege  (2) 

90.  ancient 

91.  ankle  (3) 

92.  aloe 

93.  accede  (6) 

94.  ancestors 

95.  archives 

96.  ambulance 

97.  attacked  (6) 

98.  argue 

99.  angelic 

100.  against  (9) 

101.  arrested 

102.  ascend 

103.  accepting 

104.  autumn  (8) 

105.  ached 

106.  asthma  (4) 

107.  article  X6) 

108.  agreeable 

109.  attorney 

110.  appall  (2) 

111.  author 

112.  annoying 

113.  aching  (2) 

114.  apparel  (5) 

115.  apiece 

116.  afraid  (4) 

117.  alpaca  (3) 


128  ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION. 


118.  adverbially 

147.  aggravate  (2) 

176.  antiquity 

119.  acceptance 

148.  assimilate  (4) 

177.  accuracy 

1  -(  >.  assessor  (2) 

1  19.  apostrophe  (6) 

178.  alkali 

121.  advertising 

1.50.  aristocracy  (3) 

179.  acme 

122.  Augustus 

151.  advantageously  (2) 

ISO.  allegory 

123.  athlete 

152.  admissible  (6) 

181.  anatomy 

124.  alternative 

153.  acknowledge  (2) 

182.  armistice 

125.  'Arctic  (3) 

154.  acceleration 

183.  augur  (2) 

126.  accumulate 

155.  absence  (15) 

184.  alliance 

127.  avalanche 

156.  ancestor  (2) 

185.  analogy 

128.  aggrieve 

157.  abbreviation 

186.  architect 

'  129.  always  (9) 

158.  adherence  (2) 

187.  abundant 

130.  abbreviate 

159.  appalling  (2) 

188.  assets 

131.  atom 

160.  accelerate  (3) 

189.  assuage 

132.  aisle  (4) 

161.  aqueduct  (4) 

190.  alien 

133.  achieve  (6) 

162.  academies  (2) 

191.  abolition 

134.  alcohol  (4) 

163.  adolescence  (2) 

192.  accidental 

135.  axle  (3) 

164.  anglicize  (2) 

193.  abridging 

136.  alleys  (4) 

165.  achievement  (2) 

194.  affect 

13T.  any  (3) 

166.  acquiesce  (3) 

195.  adage 

138.  affirmative 

167.  advantageous  (2) 

196.  allies  (2) 

139.  audible  (2) 

168.  anniversary 

197.  antiquity 

140.  ability  (2) 

169.  adjutant  (2) 

198.  affidavit 

141.  address  (2) 

170.  acquittal  (2) 

199.  already 

142.  assistance 

171.  archipelago  (3) 

200.  attempt 

143.  aeronaut 

172.  ascertain  (2) 

201.  audible  (2) 

144.  almond  (3) 

173.  astronomer 

202.  also 

145.  accept  (2) 

174.  analyze  (2) 

203.  asphalt 

146.  alacrity 

175.  acknowledgment  (3) 

SPELLING    LISTS. 


T29 


1.  bilious  (8) 

2.  besiege  (3) 

3.  baptism  (2) 

4.  busy  (4) 

5.  benefit  (5) 
<>.  IJritain  (5) 

7.  basin  (6) 

8.  l»i  >dies 

9.  balloon  (  I  i 

10.  IJriton  (2i 

11.  bonnet 

12.  button 

13.  because  (4) 

14.  blur 

15.  banana  (11) 

16.  bluing 

1 7.  bureau  (5) 

18.  botanize 
10.%  buried  (3) 

20.  build 

21.  l)icycle  (11) 

22.  biscuit  (4) 

23.  British  (4) 

24.  ballot  (4) 

25.  baggage  (4) 

26.  burlesque 


B. 

27.  bedstead  (4) 

28.  benefited  (4) 
2(.).  biography 

30.  bargain  (<>) 

31.  bronchitis  (4) 

32.  beefsteak  ((i) 
3.').  business  (23) 
'»!•.  l>elieve  (25) 
3.5.  bouquet  (7) 
3(>.  balance  (17) 

37.  breakfast  (3) 

38.  brunette  (3) 

39.  boulevard  (4) 

10.  brethren  (4) 

1 1 .  beautiful  (0) 

42.  bachelor  (2) 

43.  beginning  (12) 

44.  beautifully  (2) 
4r>.  besieged  (4) 
46'.  benefiting  (2) 

47.  besetting  (2) 

48.  barbarous  (2) 

49.  battalion  (2) 

50.  barometer  (2) 

51.  bowie-knife 

52.  birch 


53.  bridge 

54.  breast 

55.  breathe 

56.  breath 

57.  bear 

58.  bare 

59.  buy 

60.  busily 

61.  before 

62.  boughs 

63.  barrier 

64.  beeves 

65.  breadths 

66.  barrel 

67.  beggar  (2) 

68.  billiards  (4) 

69.  blainable  (2) 

70.  bunion 

71.  bulletin 

72.  Bible 

73.  bounded 

74.  boiler 

75.  brushy 

76.  beans 

77.  buying 


130  ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION. 


1.  concern 

2.  civilization 

3.  Curriculum 

4.  chorus  (4) 

5.  climbed 

6.  cabinet 

7.  cynical 

8.  cozy  (2) 

9.  column  (11) 

10.  Consequence 

11.  character  (4) 

12.  codicil 

13.  cholera  (2) 

14.  central 

15.  camellia 

16.  canal 

17.  conspicuous 

18.  confidence 

19.  committing 

20.  certain 

21.  calliope 

22.  cemetery  (8) 

23.  Catiline  (3) 

24.  Christianize 
2~>.  caramel  (3) 

26.  catarrh  (2) 

27.  calendar  (8) 

28.  cabbage  (2) 


C. 

29.  convalescence  (3) 

30.  compliments 

31.  constitution  (3) 

32.  courageous  (2) 

33.  cupboard  (5) 

34.  camphor  (5) 

35.  consensus  (2) 
.')(>.  condemn  (2) 

37.  crystallize  (8) 

38.  corroborate  (4) 

39.  chloroform  (4) 

40.  campaign  (3) 

41.  comparative  (2) 

42.  conferred  (7) 

43.  conscious  (6) 

44.  corollary  (2) 

45.  continent  (2) 

46.  continually  (5) 

47.  cigarette  (4) 

48.  commerce  (2) 

49.  certainly  (2) 

50.  currents  (4) 

51.  commodity  (2) 
.52.  changing  (2) 

53.  concurrence  (2) 

54.  cannibal  (2) 

55.  chandelier  (3) 

56.  comparatively  (2) 


57.  complaint 

58.  compelled 

59.  canopy 

60.  corridor  (2) 

61.  college  (5) 

62.  Catholics 

63.  cultivated 

64.  console  (2) 

65.  Christian 

66.  circus  (4) 

67.  constitute 

68.  Carolina 

69.  challenge 

70.  chemistry 

71.  courses 

72.  cheaper 

73.  calcimine 

74.  colander 

75.  cornice  (3) 

76.  cement  (2) 

77.  corridor 

78.  claimed 

79.  citizen 

80.  council  (2) 

81.  catarrhal 

82.  colonel  (4) 

83.  clique 

84.  compel 


SPELLING   LISTS. 


131 


85.  chagrin  (2) 
SC).  capital  (10) 

87.  'cayenne  (3) 

88.  consummate  (3) 

89.  calisthenics 

90.  consistent  (2) 

91.  crescent  (3) 

92.  committee  (2) 

93.  coercion  (3) 

94.  collectible  (3) 

95.  criticise  (4) 

96.  Connecticut  (6) 

97.  chocolate  (4) 

98.  counterfeit  (6) 

99.  chrysanthemum  (4) 

100.  confederacy 

101.  circumference  (4) 

102.  concession  (2) 

103.  convenient  (2) 

104.  cinnamon  (4) 

105.  centennial  (4) 

106.  coefficient  (2) 

107.  capillary  (3) 

108.  centenary  (2) 

109.  courteous  (4) 

110.  confectionery 

111.  contagious  (2) 

112.  conscientious  (7) 

113.  cauliflower  (4) 

1 1 4.  changeable  (7) 


115.  crisis  (2) 

145.  courtesy  (2) 

116.  cruel  (2) 

146.  countries 

117.  caught 

147.  cymbal  '(2) 

118.  creatures 

148.  .cider  (2) 

119.  cafe  (3) 

149.  concede  (2) 

120.  crises 

150.  condiment 

121.  cellar  (4) 

151.  croquet  (8) 

122.  conceal  (4) 

152.  chaise  (2) 

123.  chasm 

153.  compliment 

124.  choice 

154.  cistern  (3) 

125.  civil 

155.  carriage  (7) 

126.  cleat 

156.  coarse  (5) 

127.  catch 

157.  crochet  (4) 

128.  coffee  (6) 

158.  comrade  (2) 

129.  conduce 

159.  circuit  (4) 

130.  crater 

160.  complement 

131.  caloric 

161.  continents 

132.  collapse 

162.  crevice  (4) 

133.  cynic 

163.  complete  (2) 

134.  collision 

164.  captain  (3) 

135.  chiefly 

165.  canvass  (4) 

136.  colors 

166.  conceive  (4) 

137\  choir  (2) 

167.  custom  (2) 

138.  chalky 

168.  credible  (2) 

139.  conceal 

169.  cologne  (3) 

140.  cheese 

170.  colonies 

141.  circle  (2) 

171.  celery  (6) 

142.  coerce 

172.  children  (2) 

143.  cherub 

173.  cupola  (4) 

144.  census  (4) 

174.  clothes  (4) 

182       ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 


175.  Correct  19$.  conscience  (6) 

176.  caring  (2)  101).  confederacy 

177.  cousin  (6)  200.  cushion  (5) 

178.  could  (4)  201.  chancellor  (2> 
170.  capacity  202.  continuance 

180.  castle  203.  cylinder  (4) 

181.  chenille  204.  ceiling  (11) 

182.  calf  205.  Christmas  (4) 

183.  canoe  (3)  206.  chimneys  (4) 

184.  clause  207.  composite  (2) 

185.  chief  (5)  208.  Cincinnati  (6) 

186.  cynosure-  200.  cocoanut  (5) 
t-1-87.  color  (8)  210.  currants  (4) 

188.  chamois  211.  customs  (5) 

189.  conceit  212.  caterpillar  (3) 

100.  cripple  213.  coquette  (2) 

101.  course  (5)  214.  conqueror  (2) 

102.  ceasing  215.  convalescent  (2) 

103.  cipher  216.  Cleveland  (2) 

104.  conquer  217.  condescension  (2) 

105.  chute  218.  chimney  (5) 

106.  coterie  210.  committed  (4) 

107.  country  220.  chestnuts  (2) 


221.  chemical 

222.  crawl  (2) 

223.  ceased  (3) 

224.  control  (7) 

225.  cuticle  (2) 
22(5.   chisel  (3) 
227.  capitol  (7) 
228:  coming  (6) 
220.  chronicle 

230.  catastrophe 

231.  cargoes 

232.  curtain  (4) 

233.  cancel 

234.  caterer 

235.  celestial 

236.  censure 

237.  ceremony 

238.  centrifugal 
230.  channel 

240.  certificate 

241.  comma 

242.  comparison 
'243.  colony 


1.  daffodil 

2.  discern  (3) 

3.  disease  (10) 
1.  decease 


5.  disappointment  (4) 

6.  demagogue  (3) 

7.  diphtheria  (10) 

8.  dependence  (2) 


0.  dimension  (6X, 

10.  definite  (3) 

11.  disperse 

12.  dollar  (I) 


SPELLING    LISTS. 


.13.  daisies  (8) 

14.  discipline  (13) 

15.  disappoint  (8) 
1C),  dysentery  (4) 

17.  decision  (2) 

18.  describe  (4) 

19.  Delaware  (2) 

20.  dissipate  (2) 

21.  disappointed  (6) 

22.  desirable  (2) 

23.  defendant  (2) 

24.  development 
2.").  descendants  (2) 

26.  delicious  (3) 

27.  descension  (2) 

28.  description  (4) 

29.  dissyllable  (4) 

30.  difficult  (4) 

31.  Deuteronomy  f'2 
.'12.  disguised  (4) 

-33.  desiccate  (4) 

34.  diameter  (3) 

35.  different  (4) 
3(5.  determination 

37.  definition  (2) 

38.  dramatical  (2) 

39.  deference  (8) 

40.  dependent  (2) 

41.  difference  (6) 

42.  discernible  (4) 


43.  daily 

73.  diagonal 

43.  delineate  (6) 

74.  develop 

45.  does  (4) 

75.  dropped  <  1  1 

46.  deodorize 

76.  debasing 

47.  division 

77.  democrats 

48.  deplete 

78.  decimal  (6) 

49.  distance 

79.  dialogue 

50.  derogatory 

80.  disciple  (2) 

51.  dwarfs 

81.  docile  (2) 

52.  deficit 

82.  delicious 

53.  desert  (4) 

83.  dominie 

54.  detriment 

84.  durable 

55.  detached 

85.  during  (2) 

56.  decorate 

86.  diligence 

57.  dying  (6) 

87.  descent  (3) 

58.  diocese  (2) 

88.  depth 

59.  duly 

89.  dangerous 

60.  district 

90.  descend 

61.  despair  (2) 

91.  dahlia  (6) 

62.  disparity 

92.  deprecate 

63.  denial 

93.  discretion 

64.  dolorous 

94.  dairy  (4) 

65.  divine 

95.  diary  (4) 

66.  deity 

96.  dropsical 

67.  demijohn 

97.  diplomacy 

68.  disappear 

98.  domicile 

69.  delirium 

99.  decisive  (2) 

70.  deceive  (6) 

100.  demagogue 

71.  debtor 

101.  directory 

72.  dreadfully 

102.  divide 

134    ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND   PUNCTUATION. 

103.  dissuade  -          105.  dungeon  (4)          107.  dizzy 

104.  divorce  106.  dirk  108.  drizzly 


1.  enough  (8) 

2.  epilepsy 
.').  endurance 

4.  every  (6) 

5.  epaulet  (2) 

6.  eminent 

7.  editor 

8.  erasing  (2) 

9.  essence 

10.  ecstasy  (8) 

11.  enamel 

12.  enemy 

13.  eligible  (3) 

14.  equally  (4) 

15.  equanimity 

16.  erasible  (2) 
'7.  equator 

18.  eighth  (6) 

19.  embellish 

20.  equinox 

21.  equipped 

22.  etiquette 

23.  exceed  (4) 

24.  eying 

25.  evaporate 


E. 

26.  excellent  (4) 

27.  eightieth  (3) 

28.  essential  (4) 

29.  eccentric  (4) 

30.  economy  (3) 

31.  experience  (2) 

32.  exhaustion  (2) 

33.  equation  (4) 

34.  excelling  (2) 

35.  elementary  (4) 

36.  expenses  (3) 
«*>7.  embarrass  (16) 

38.  embellishment 

39.  economize  (2) 

40.  especially  (2) 

41.  entertaining 

42.  emphasize  (2) 

43.  excepting  (2) 

44.  exaggerate  (10) 

45.  electricity  (2) 

46.  endeavor  (3) 

47.  entertainments 

48.  erysipelas  (6) 

49.  exhausted  (4) 

50.  exhilarate  (3) 


51.  exhale 

T>2.  expense  (6) 

53.  enemies 

54.  England 

55.  exhort 

56.  excel  (8) 

57.  early 

58.  element  (3) 

59.  eclipse  (3) 

60.  evening 

61.  encircle 

62.  elapse 

63.  errand 

64.  effeminacy 

65.  effect  (2) 

66.  egotism  (3) 

67.  exist 

68.  emanate  (6) 

69.  either 

70.  euphony 

71.  explosion 

72.  exodus 

73.  epitaph 

74.  exquisite  (3) 

75.  efficient 


SPELLING    LISTS. 


130 


76.  eulogy 

77.  ellipse  (2) 

78.  equipage 

79.  elliptical 

80.  existed 

81.  excavate 

82.  enforces 


83.  equilibrium  (2) 

84.  eczema 

85.  engine 

86.  eulogize  (3) 

87.  existence  (5) 

88.  enamci* 

89.  emancipation 


90.  evangelic 

91.  extremely 

92.  explicit  (2) 

93.  euchre  (2) 

94.  extol  (3) 

95.  elucidate 


1.  finical 

2.  fertilizer 

3.  fruits 

4.  facetious 

5.  friend  (6) 

6.  farinaceous 

7.  fatiguing 

8.  fascinate  (4) 

9.  filigree 

10.  fear 

11.  filament 

12.  facile  (4) 

13.  formally 

14.  feud  (2) 

15.  feeble 

16.  fairy 
.17.  fiercely 

18.  fracas 

19.  forty  (8) 

20.  furlough  (3) 


F. 

21.  forfeit  (3) 

22.  fanatical 

23.  familiar  (4) 

24.  February  (21) 

25.  fifteenth  (2) 

26.  facsimile  (2) 

27.  fanciful  (2) 

28.  fricassee  (4) 

29.  ferrule  (2) 

30.  fourteen 

31.  flippant 

32.  frontispiece 

33.  florid 

34.  forbidding  (2) 

35.  frenzy 

36.  foreigner 

37.  frivolous 

38.  forest  (2) 

39.  fatal 

40.  feasible  (3) 


41.  firkin 

42.  fertilize  (3) 

43.  fuzz 

44.  freight 

45.  fierce  (3) 

46.  future 

47.  firmament 

48.  family 

49.  fiscal 

50.  freezing  (2) 

51.  flagrant 

52.  frigid  (4) 

53.  funereal 

54.  flannel  (3) 

55.  fatally  (2) 

56.  foreign  (4) 

57.  facility  (2) 

58.  friends  (3) 

59.  fertile  (2) 

60.  forbearance 


136  ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION. 


61.  favorite  (3) 

62.  felicity 

63.  feminine  (5) 

64.  financier 

65.  flour  (2) 

66.  fir  (2) 

67.  franchise  (2) 

68.  forehead  (2) 


1.  great  (4) 

2.  generate 

3.  grammar  (24) 

4.  ghost 

5.  gingham  (3) 

6.  government  (21) 

7.  glycerine  (2) 

8.  governor  (13) 

9.  generally  (7) 

10.  grateful  (9) 

11.  gossamer  (2) 

12.  gooseberries 

13.  guidance  (3) 

14.  grievance  (2) 

15.  guinea  (2) 

16.  geography  (4) 

17.  guttural  (4) 

18.  gazetteer  (3) 

19.  glutton  (2) 


69.  Florida 

77.  forcible  (2) 

70.  freeze  (2) 

78.  financial 

71.  forcing  (2) 

79.  fifth 

72.  fur 

80.  fragile 

73.  faithfully 

81.  finally  (2) 

74.  fortieth  (2) 

82.  fossil  (3) 

75.  fruitful 

83.  fallacy  (2) 

76.  final 

84.  faucet 

G. 

20.  glacier  (3) 

39.  gauntlet 

21.  gnarled 

40.  guitar  (2) 

22.  gauge  (6) 

41.  guardian 

23.  gossip 

42.  golf 

24.  genius  (2) 

43.  gallop  (2) 

25.   gouge 

44.  galaxy  (2) 

26.  gluttonous 

45.  grimace  (3) 

27.  grizzly  (2) 

46.  grocery 

28.  granary  (6) 

47.  Galesburg 

29.  genesis 

48.  guilt 

30.  genuine  (4) 

49.   grieve  (3) 

31.  grievous  (4) 

50.  gnat 

32.  gravy 

51.  guard  (3) 

•>•>•  gypsy  (4) 

52.  guilty 

34.  gelatine  (2) 

53.  gospel 

35.  Gibraltar 

54.  gas 

36.  gaseous  (3) 

55.  guarding 

37.  gases  (4) 

56.  gallows  (2) 

38.  guess  (6) 

57.  grievance 

SPELLING    LISTS. 


137 


1.  honest 

2.  heresy  (2) 

3.  hypnotize 

4.  harass  (9) 
it.  haniniock 
0.  hominy 

7.  hybrid 

8.  halves 
V).  haggard 

10.  heart 

11.  hungry 

12.  holiday  (4) 
horse 
humor 
heirloom 
hilarity 
height  (9) 
honorary 
horrible  (2) 
happy 
heifer  (2) 


1.'). 
14. 
ir>. 
10 
1  7. 
IS 
19 
20 
21 


H. 

22.  harelip  (2) 

23.  handsome  (2) 

24.  humorous  (4) 
2r>.  hysterically 
20.  hygiene  (11) 

27.  hyacinth  (3) 

28.  heliotrope  (2) 

29.  hesitancy  (2) 

30.  hysterical  (3) 

31.  hypocrisy  (9) 

32.  heterogeneous  (3) 

33.  having  (3) 

34.  hypocrite  (2) 

35.  hundred  (2) 

30.  handkerchiefs  (3) 

37.  hurricane  (2) 

38.  hemorrhage  (5) 

39.  hundredth s  (3) 

40.  heinous  (3) 

41.  hymeneal  (3) 

42.  homestead  (2) 

r. 


43.  hopping 

44.  heroes 

45.  habit 
40.  hear  (7) 

47.  house 

48.  halos 

49.  Huguenots 

50.  haunt 

51.  horizon  (3) 

52.  heavenly 

53.  honor 

54.  horror 

55.  hospital 
50.  here  (5) 

57.  homage 

58.  hoeing 

59.  hospitably 

00.  heroine 

01.  hostile   . 

02.  hoping  (3) 

03.  hoarse 


1.  icicle  (12) 
•J.  imminent  (6) 
3.  initiation 
4.  irrigate  (0) 
5.  isthmus  (0) 

0.  interfere  (4) 
7.  indelible  (10) 
8.  isosceles  (7) 
9.  intercede  (3) 
K).  immigrate  (2) 

11.  instrument 
12.  interpret 
13.  interprets 
14.  ideal 
15.  idea 

138    ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND   PUNCTUATION. 


16.  indigenous 

17.  integral  (3) 

18.  inquiringly 

19.  indecency  (2) 

20.  insensible  (2) 

21.  instead  (5) 

22.  interstice 

23.  intolerant 

24.  •  invincible  (3) 

25.  Illinois  (2) 

26.  italicize  (2) 

27.  illegible  (2) 

28.  indefinite  (3) 

29.  ignoramus 

30.  irritable  (3) 

31.  inferred  (2) 

32.  intellectual 

33.  implicit  (2) 

34.  itinerancy 

35.  incisive  (3) 

36.  infinitive  (3) 

37.  interrogative 

38.  imagine  (4) 

39.  influential 

40.  invention 

41.  insipid  (2) 

42.  immerse  (2) 

43.  intercourse 

44.  isinglass  (3) 


45.  ignorance 

46.  indictable  (3) 

47.  irresistible  (2) 

48.  iceberg  (3) 

49.  inflammation  (4) 

50.  intelligent  (3) 

51.  indispensable  (2) 

52.  interference  (4) 

53.  inaugurate  (3) 

54.  indescribable  (2) 

55.  inevitable  (2) 

56.  incorrigible 

57.  inseparably  (2) 

58.  intercede  (3) 

59.  insterstices  (2) 

60.  innocent  (4) 

61.  inaccessible  (2) 

62.  intersperse  (2) 

63.  imbecile  (3) 

64.  inquisitive  (2) 

65.  incentive  (2) 

66.  immediately  (7) 

67.  independent  (3) 

68.  independence  (2) 
<>9.  inflammable  (3) 

70.  impossible  (2) 

71.  infallible  (4) 

72.  imperative  (2) 

73.  influence  (2) 


74.  ignitible 

75.  igneous 

76.  Iliad  (2) 

77.  increase 

78.  incense 

79.  italic  (3) 

80.  infamous 

81.  impetus 

82.  informant 

83.  immediate 

84.  install  (2) 

85.  invisible 

86.  interval 

87.  island  (2) 

88.  interest 

89.  ivy 

90.  idiocy  (2) 

91.  imperil 

92.  inquiry 

93.  inaudible 

94.  ivory  (3) 

95.  Indian  (3) 

96.  illicit 

97.  inflexible 

98.  iron 

99.  intensely 

100.  incessant 

101.  inoculate 

102.  invented 


SPELLING   LISTS. 


139 


1.  journal 

2.  janitor 

3.  jaunt 

4.  Jesuit 

5.  justice 

6.  jealousies 

1.  knead  (3) 

2.  knock 

3.  knot 

4.  knack 

5.  knitting  (2) 


1.  laggard 

2.  limit 

3.  league  (4) 

4.  lexicon  (3) 

5.  laughed.  (3) 

6.  luscious  (4) 

7.  length 

8.  lyric  (2) 

9.  lily  (7) 

10.  lease 

11.  lacquer 
1±  led  (6) 
lo.  levity  • 

1 4.  license  (11) 


7.  juice  (5) 

<S.  judgment  (25) 

•9.  Japanese  (3) 

10.  jaundice  (2) 

11.  jeopardy  (2) 

K. 

f).  kerosene  (8) 

7.  kindergarten  (2) 

8.  kaleidoscope  (2) 

9.  knapsack  (2) 
10.  knowledge  (3) 

L. 

15.  litany 

16.  language  (5) 

17.  lieutenant  (4) 

18.  laboratory  (12) 
1.9.  landscape  (2) 

20.  lynx  (2) 

21.  leopard  (3) 

22.  lessen  (2) 

23.  lethargy 

24.  lightning  (3) 

25.  learning  (2) 

26.  luncheon  (2) 

27.  lose  (14) 

28.  liniment  (4) 


12.  joke 

13.  juvenile  (2) 

14.  jealous  (3) 

15.  jubilee  (2) 

16.  jockey 


11.  know  (3) 

12.  kitchen  (3) 

13.  kiln  (2) 

14.  knell  (4) 

15.  knuckle 


29.  licorice  (2) 

30.  loaves  (3) 

31.  laxity 

32.  libraries 
3.S.  litigate  (2) 
34.  loose  (8) 

.35.  lucid 

36.  ladies 

37.  linen 

38.  lozenge  (2) 

39.  legislative 

40.  leisure  (6) 

41.  lesson  (2) 

42.  legible. (11) 


140    ORTHOGRAPHY,    OUTHOEI'Y,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 


43.  lichen  (3) 

44.  lettuce  (6) 

45.  lyceum  (4) 

46.  library  (5) 

47.  lief  (4) 

48.  lullaby  (3) 

49.  loosing  (2) 

50.  liturgy  (3) 

51.  liquor  (2) 

52.  lying 

53.  lovingly 


1.  mantel  (5) 

2.  mantle  (3) 

3.  millionaire  (8) 

4.  monopoly 

5.  manned 

6.  Montreal 

7.  many  (10) 

8.  metallic  (6) 

9.  malign  (3) 

10.  mouth 

11.  Manhattan 

12.  martyr  (2) 

13.  miracle  (4) 

14.  metric 

15.  mercury 

16.  muscles  (2) 


54.  laxative  (2) 

65.  lapel  (2) 

55.  latitude  (3) 

66.  luggage 

56.  lascivious  (3) 

67.  lagoon  • 

57.  labyrinth  (6) 

68.%  lapse 

58.  lever 

69.   lattice  ((•» 

59.  lilies  (3) 

70.  label 

60.  legislature 

71.  lacerate  (2  ) 

61.  laundry 

72.  liquid 

62.  literal  (2) 

73.  loiter 

63.  larynx 

74.  laudable 

64.  laughable 

75.  lecture 

M. 

17.  monotonous 

33.  mastodon 

18.  mammal  (2) 

34.  medley 

19.  molasses  (4) 

35.   missile  ((>) 

20.  misdemeanor  (3) 

'>().  malice 

21.  machine  (3) 

37.  machinist 

22.  Massachusetts  (3) 

38.  monogram 

23.  meningitis  (2) 

39.  mosquitoes 

24.   moccasin  (2) 

40.  magician 

25.   Macaulay  (3) 

41.  motor 

26.  municipal  (2) 

42.  moneys  (2) 

27.   mackerel  (3) 

43.  mysterious 

28.  Mississippi  (3) 

44.  mutilate 

29.  medicine  (6) 

45.  manacle  (2) 

30.  malicious  (2) 

46.  menace 

31.  massacre  (5) 

47.  misspell  (4) 

32.  inelodeon  (2) 

4<S.  mutual 

SPELLING    LISTS. 


141 


49.  mammoth  (3) 

75.  mane 

101.  moving  (2) 

50.  miscellaneous 

76.  mullein 

102.  monopoly 

51.  metallurgy  (2) 

77.  mystery 

103.  monk  (2) 

52.  marriage  (4) 

78.  minutes  (2) 

104.  minute  (4) 

53.  millinery  (3) 

79.  mulish  (2) 

105.  merely  (3) 

54.  murmuring  (2) 

80.  machinery 

106.  mischief  (3) 

55.  marshal  (3) 

81.  miscreant 

107.  meadow  (2) 

56.  Mediterranean  (2) 

82.  muscle  (4) 

108.  mountain 

57.  military  (3) 

83.  meridian 

109.  mollify  (2) 

58.  meerschaum 

84.  monotony 

110.  murmur  (3) 

59.  mignonette  (2) 

85.  mineral 

111.  monsieur  (2) 

60.  mortgage  (5) 

86.  militia  (3) 

112.  myriad  (4) 

61.  mnemonics  (3) 

87.  masculine 

11*3.  mythical 

62.  menagerie  (6) 

88.  memorable 

114.  mucilage  (6) 

63.  magazine  (8) 

89.  mineralogy 

115.  mortise  (3) 

64.  mahogany  (2) 

90.  martial  (2) 

116.  minstrelsy 

65.  melancholy  (3) 

91.  miniature 

117.  measles  (3) 

66.  mercenary  (3) 

92.  manual 

118.  monetary 

67.  misspelled  (3) 

93.  maritime  (3) 

119.  milliner  (3) 

68.  mischievous  (9) 

94.  mirage  (3) 

120.  mercenary 

69.  mercantile  (3) 

95.  matinee  (3) 

121.  merciless 

70.  monosyllable  (4) 

96.  modifier 

122.  metaphor 

71.  metropolis  (3) 

97.  musician 

123.  melon  (2) 

72.  maneuver  (2) 

98.  mittens 

124.  metaphysics 

73.  mementos  (2) 

99.  molecule 

125.  message  (4) 

74.  manufacture 

100.  maple 

126.  movable  (2) 

1.  neighbor  (9) 

3.  niece  (17) 

5.  nourish 

2.  napkin 

4.  naught 

6.  nineteen 

142     OKTHOGKAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 


7.  nucleus  (3) 

8.  negroes  (2) 

9.  narcotic 

10.  nasturtium 

11.  nihilism 

12.  narrative  (2) 

13.  niche 

14.  noticeable  (3) 

15.  novice. 

16.  northern 

17.  needle  (2) 


18.  numerous 

19.  notice 

20.  nuisance  (8) 

21.  nominative  (9) 

22.  necessity  (3) 

23.  necessary  (29) 

24.  necessities  (3) 

25.  Nazarene  (2) 

26.  nickel  (1.0) 

27.  ninety 

28.  notices 


29.  neuralgia  (7) 

30.  neutrality 

31.  neither  (2) 

32.  neighbors 

33.  nullify 

34.  national 

35.  nymph 

36.  notch 

37.  nonpareil  (2) 

38.  nicety 

39.  narrated 


1.  occasional  (2) 

2.  oval 

3.  onions  (4) 

4.  official  (3) 

5.  ordnance 

6.  oxygen  (4) 

7.  origin  (3) 

8.  occur 

9.  opposite  (2) 

10.  opened 

11.  off  (2) 

12.  obliged  (3) 

13.  oblige  (4) 

14.  obscene  (4) 

15.  oscillation 

16.  odium 


O. 

17.  occurred  (11) 

18.  obelisk 

19.  ozone 

20.  omniscient  (2) 

21.  occurrence  (10) 

22.  ominous  (2) 

23.  ostracize  (2) 

24.  often 

25.  oculist 

26.  omniscience  (3) 

27.  onion  (2) 

28.  oyster  (2) 

29.  officer 

30.  once  (4) 

31.  odor  (3) 

32.  oblique  (3) 


33.  obsequies 

34.  ostensible 

35.  ocean 

36.  oracle  (2) 

37.  opera 

38.  orthodox 

39.  obstacle  (3) 

40.  observance 

41.  ordinance 

42.  obeisance  (3) 

43.  offense  (2) 

44.  omitted  (2) 

45.  organized 

46.  ounces 

47.  occasion  ((>) 
4<S.  opportunity 


SPELLING    LISTS. 


49.  office  (2) 

50.  opaque 

51.  orthoepy 


1.  perform 

2.  partner 

3.  perhaps 

4.  polls  (2) 
T>.  parcel  (8) 

6.  police  (3) 

7.  please 

8.  petrify 

9.  pharmacy 

10.  progeny 

11.  promise  (3) 

12.  presents 

13.  piston 

14.  physique 

15.  proceed  (8) 
If),  proceedings 

17.  performing 

18.  placid  (3) 

19.  plaintiff  (2) 

20.  precede  (10) 

21.  predecessor 

22.  plains 
2.'1  porous 
24.  politician 
2.~>.  pursue  -(7) 


52.  omnivorous  (2) 

53.  oscillate  (4) 

54.  obstinate 

P. 

26.  Philippines  (2) 

27.  particular  (3) 

28.  portable  (2) 

29.  permissible  (2) 

30.  penniless  (2) 

31.  peaceable  (5) 

32.  preferred  (4) 

33.  primitive  (3) 

34.  precipice  (2) 

35.  perceive  (4) 

36.  participle  (6) 

37.  preceded  (8) 

38.  professor  (12) 

39.  perspiration 
10.  pneumonia  (5; 

41.  principle  (18) 

42.  preposition  (3) 

43.  protestant  (4) 

44.  precedent  (3) 

45.  precedence  (4) 

46.  patience  (9) 

47.  possession  (2) 

48.  probably  (4) 

49.  parliament  (8) 

50.  penitentiary  (3) 


55.  oasis 

56.  orchestra 

57.  overture 


51.  produced 

52.  picture 

53.  purgative 

54.  precious 

55.  province 

56.  poem 

57.  pigeon  (3) 

58.  putrefy 

59.  poultice  (4) 

60.  peasant 

61.  poplar 

62.  palace  (5) 

63.  process 

64.  parallel  (26) 

65.  pallid 

66.  pretty  (8) 

67.  psalter 

68.  patient 

69.  persecution 

70.  puerile 

71.  pulleys  (2) 

72.  piracy 

73.  purpose 

74.  persecution 
,j75.  pumpkin  (8) 


144     ORTUOdKAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 


76.  plumage 

77.  piazza  (3) 

78.  planned 

79.  panel  (3) 

80.  pshaw  (4) 

81.  pickerel 

82.  persecute 
8.').  prairie  (12) 

84.  pageantry 

85.  planning 

86.  physical 

87.  possessed  (3) 

88.  philosophy 

89.  parasol  (2) 

90.  piety 

91.  president 

92.  pessimist 

93.  parable  (5) 

94.  pitiful 

95.  philosopher 

96.  pardoned 

97.  peculiar 

98.  permanent 

99.  patented 

100.  palliate 

101.  precise  (3) 

102.  pudding       ;•, 

103.  precision 

104.  preference 

105.  prayers 


106.  panacea  (2) 

107.  principal  (20) 

108.  pleurisy  (3) 
10'.).    promissory  (3) 

110.  paralyze  (3) 

111.  physician  (5) 

112.  parricide  (3) 

113.  proclamation 

114.  preceding  (3) 

115.  portmonnaie 

116.  possessive  (3) 

117.  persuade  (5) 

118.  practical  (3) 

119.  precocity  (2) 

120.  porpoise  (2) 

121.  physiology  (8) 

122.  paralysis  (3) 

123.  prejudice  (9) 

124.  prophecy  (3) 

125.  procedure  (4) 

126.  peninsula  (3) 

127.  pretense  (2) 

128.  parachute  (2) 

129.  phosphorus  (2) 

130.  Pentateuch  (5) 
1.31.  parasite  (3) 

132.  pumpkins  (2) 

133.  preparation  (9) 

134.  plagiarize  (2) 

135.  pinnacle  (4) 


136.  people  (.">) 

137.  polar 

138.  pau'aii 

139.  plenteous 

140.  pictures 
.141.  palate  (2) 

142.  pistol 

143.  proprietor 

144.  perfidy 

145.  permeate 

146.  peace 

147.  pious 

148.  pitiable  (2) 

149.  pillar 

150.  pyramid  (3) 

151.  pulpit 

152.  pewter  (2) 

153.  percussion 

154.  primary 

155.  pianist 

156.  porridge  (3) 

157.  pivot 

158.  pneumatic 

159.  piccalilli 

160.  pencil  (3) 

161.  parsnip 

162.  pretentious 

163.  paradise 

164.  pedant 

165.  phrase  (2) 


SPELLING    LISTS. 


160.  prayer 

174.  possess  (11) 

182.  pare  (2) 

107.   Philip 

1  7r>.  pleasant  (8) 

183.  priority 

108.  piquancy 

170.   privilege  (11) 

184.   prairies  (2) 

109.   pestilence 

177.  promontory 

18.").   particle  (3) 

170.   pursue  (3) 

17S.  pennant  (2) 

180.  practice  (3) 

171.  psalm 

179.  prophesy  (3) 

187.  punctilious 

172.   picture 

180.  polygamy  (2) 

188.  pooh 

17.°).  piece  (6) 

181.  paroxysm  (3) 

189.  possible  (3) 

Q. 

N_ 

1.  question 

7.  quotient  (8) 

13.  quantity  (3) 

2.  quarrel  (4) 

8.  quadruped  (2) 

14.  quietly 

3.  quiet 

9.   quarantine.  (3) 

15.  quandary 

4.  quinsy  (2) 

10.  quintessence 

16.  quadrille  (4) 

T>.  quantities 

11.  quarreling  (2) 

17.  queue  . 

6.  quinine 

12.  quarry  (2) 

18.  qualm 

R. 

1.  recede  (2) 

11,  religious  (3) 

21.  receipt  (10) 

2.  ruffian  (5) 

12.  receive  (20) 

22.  rapacity  (2) 

3.  ratchet 

13.  rheumatism  (4) 

23.  razor  (3) 

4.  relegate 

14.  recompense  (3) 

24.  repugnant 

T>.  rational  (2) 

!.*>.   recurrence  (3) 

25.  roguish  (3) 

(').  ravage 

10.  reversible  (3) 

26.  rinsing  (2) 

7.  reptile  (2) 

17.  rummage  (4) 

27.  requisite 

8.  rhubarb  (4) 

18.  reparation  (2) 

28.  rarefy  (5) 

9.  romance 

19.  reference  (3) 

29.  reservoir 

10.   raisin.  (6) 

20.  recommend  (14) 

30.  resonant 

146     ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 


31.  recipient  (2) 

32.  resultant 

33.  resources 

34.  rosette 

35.  revelation 

36.  revenue  (3) 

37.  rhetoric  (3) 

38.  rebellious 

39.  rancor  (2) 

40.  rarity 

41.  religion  (3) 

42.  rancid  (2) 

43.  radius 

44.  restaurant  (6) 

45.  referred  (3) 

46.  reverential 

47.  rinse  (9) 

48.  reindeer  (2) 

49.  recollection 

50.  reciprocity 

51.  republicans 

52.  railways 

53.  relieve  (3) 

54.  rescind  (2) 

55.  reconcile 

56.  retinue  (2) 

57.  radish  (5) 


58.  raiment  (2) 

59.  reminiscence  (2) 

60.  receptacle  (4) 

61.  remained  (2) 

62.  resuscitate  (4) 

63.  reticence  (2) 

64.  raspberry  (2) 

65.  rhinoceros  (4) 

66.  remember  (7>) 

67.  rebellion  (3) 

68.  resistance  (2) 

69.  ridiculous  (5) 

70.  righteous  (5) 

71.  reconnoissance  (3) 

72.  resistible  (2) 

73.  respectfully 

74.  recognized  (2) 

75.  representative 

76.  recognize  (4) 

77.  received  (3) 

78.  representatives 

79.  remissible  (2) 

80.  rhomboid  (3) 

81.  responsibility 

82.  raspberries  (2) 

83.  remembrance 

84.  refrigerator 


85.  religions 

86.  reverse 

87.  resin 

88.  radical 

89.  right 

90.  rigmarole 

91.  ready 

92.  rite 

93.  recite 

94.  really  (2) 

95.  rubies  (2) 

96.  raisins 

97.  ribbon  (2) 

98.  robin  (2) 

99.  rich 

100.  ratios 

101.  retaliate 

102.  recipe  (3) 

103.  release  (2) 

104.  raceme  (2) 

105.  reign  (2) 

106.  remedies 

107.  roguery 

108.  revenue 

109.  ravine 

110.  recess  (3) 

111.  relief 


SPELLING    LISTS. 


147 


s. 


1.  suet  (3) 

29.  supersede  (10) 

57.  skirmish 

2.  scene  (4) 

30.  strychnine  (6) 

58.  salable  (3) 

o.  syrup  (2) 

31.  sympathize  (2) 

59.  sluice 

4.  sea  (3) 

32.  subtraction  (2) 

60.  stubborn 

5.  surely  (2) 

33.  sovereign  (3) 

61.  sieve  (14) 

6.  satellite  (2) 

34.  sincerely  (4) 

62.  sorry 

7.  summary 

35.  suspicion  (2) 

63.  sure  (3) 

8.  syringe  (4) 

36.  seminary  (3) 

64.  seized  (5) 

9.  shriek 

37.  superintendent  (6) 

65.  spurious 

10.  see  (3) 

38.  statistics  (3) 

06.  seize  (13) 

11.  sirloin  (2) 

39.  stimulant  (3) 

67.  social  (5) 

12.  successor 

40.  stationery  (4) 

68.  skedaddle 

1:5.  Spanish  (3) 

41.  spontaneity 

69.  sagacity 

14.  squeeze  (2) 

42.  specimen  (3) 

70.  salad  (4) 

IT),  some 

43.  succotash  (5) 

71.  suitable 

KJ.  suavity 

44.  sufficient  (3) 

72.  shone 

17.  sensible  (8) 

45.  stomach  (3) 

73.  sciatica  (2) 

18.  stared 

46.  sentence  (3) 

74.  sanitary 

19.  species 

47.  separate  (40) 

75.  stamina 

20.  stratify 

48.  stationary  (4) 

76.  specie 

21.  sorghum 

49.  souvenir  (2) 

77.  satellite  (3) 

22.  surmised 

50.  symmetry  (3) 

78.  seated 

23.  shining 

51.  sarsaparilla  (2) 

79.  stopped  (3) 

24.  stencil  (3) 

52.  scimiter  (2) 

80.  salary  (7) 

25.  scallop 

53.  succeed  (11) 

81.  spiral 

26.  specialty 

54.  serviceable  (3) 

82.  scurrilous 

27.  suitor  (3) 

55.  shepherd  (4) 

83.  stammer 

28.  surfeit 

56.  separated  (3) 

84.  sorrel 

148    ORTHOGUAIMIV,    ORTHOEPY,    AND   PUNCTUATION. 


85.  sincerity 

86.  senior 

87.  solecism 

88.  surplice 

89.  special  (4) 

90.  speech 

91.  serious 

92.  stereotype 

93.  sanatory 

94.  science  (4) 

95.  similes  (3) 

96.  shield 

97.  suppliant 

98.  solace  (2) 

99.  sugar  (17) 

100.  squirrel  (4) 

101.  sincere 

102.  suppurate 

103.  squalor 

104.  sweetness 

105.  sense  (2) 

106.  skirmish 

107.  Swede  (2) 

108.  Spaniards 

109.  swallow 

110.  stalactite 

111.  supports 

112.  stalagmite 

113.  such  (2) 

114.  scared 


1 15.  syllable  (0) 
1  K).  synonym  (4) 

117.  shoulder  (3) 

118.  similar  (5) 

119.  symmetrical 

120.  sensitive  (2) 

121.  system  (3) 

122.  scholar  (9) 

123.  secretary  (2) 

124.  scarcely  (3) 

125.  superfluous  (3) 

126.  succession 

127.  sheaves  (2) 

128.  surrounded 

129.  suggestion 

130.  sacrifice  (6) 

131.  systematic 

132.  sauerkraut 

133.  scissors  (8) 

134.  strength  (3) 

135.  sympathetic 

136.  sovereignty  (2) 

137.  solemn  (4) 

138.  sagacious  (3) 

139.  spherical  (4) 

140.  sanguine  (5) 

141.  spinning  (2) 

142.  strategy  (3) 

143.  scenery  (3) 

144.  schedule  (2) 


145.  settling 

146.  storms 

147.  sacrilege 

148.  stral.Mgem 

149.  satirize 

150.  surgical 

151.  swift  (3) 

152.  seizure  £2) 

153.  servant 

154.  scuffle 

155.  satirical 

156.  several  (7) 

157.  staring 

158.  stupefy 

159.  suffice 

160.  surveying 
.161.  surgeon 

162.  sphinx 

163.  school  (2) 

164.  submitted 

165.  succeeded 

166.  serenade 

167.  scheme 

168.  siege  (6) 

169.  sleigh 

170.  solstice 

171.  sentries 

172.  saucer  (6) 

173.  secede  (7) 

174.  square 


SPELLING    LISTS. 


149 


175.  sheriff  (2) 

176.  sacerdotal 

177.  shell 
17S.  sagacity 

1  7'.).  silhouette 

ISO.  sword 

181.  said  (0) 

1S2.  searched 

183.  subtract 


184.  soldiers -(3) 
IS."),   sausage  (2) 
1S6.    supplementary 
JS7.  surcingle  (6) 
1.88.  straight  (7) 

189.  spectacle  (2) 

190.  spinach  (2) 

191.  sergeant  (2) 

192.  sentence 


193.  steer 

194.  sleighing 

195.  scrofula 

196.  suite 

197.  searches 

198.  sparse 

199.  scythe  (3) 

200.  sleeves 

201.  successful 


1.  turquoise 

2.  tomorrow 
,").  toward 

4.  terrace  (4) 

5.  tongue  (6) 

6.  tedious 

7.  tolerate  (2) 

8.  themselves 

9.  telegraphy 

10.  terrify  (2) 

11.  twenty 

12.  temperance 
13. -there  (15) 
1.4.  town 

15.  terrific  (2) 
1C),  triphthong  (2) 

17.  these 

18.  tenacious 


T. 

1-J.  tobacco  (3) 

20.  transferred  (6) 

21.  technical  (3) 

22.  thousandths  (2) 

23.  together  (13) 

24.  telephone  (2) 
2.").  territorial 

26.  trouble  (8) 

27.  traceable  (2) 

28.  theosophy  (2) 

29.  tyrannical  (3) 

30.  Tennessee  (6) 

31.  Tuesday  (5) 

32.  thorough  (15) 

33.  tweezers  (2) 

34.  timorous  (6) 

35.  thought  (3) 

36.  twelfth  (3) 


37.  tourist 

38.  tired  (2) 

39.  throat 

40.  transient 

41.  tough  (4) 

42.  touch 

43.  treason 

44.  tense 

45.  tension 

46.  their  (18) 

47.  three 

48.  tried 

49.  truant 

50.  thief 

51.  trousseau 

52.  thesis 

53.  trim- 

54.  thirteen 


150      ORTHOGRAPHY,    ORTHOEPY,    AND    PUNCTUATION. 


55.  talisman 

56.  telegram 
T>7.  terrible 

58.  tiny 

59.  tentacle  (2) 

60.  tennis 

61.  toothache 

62.  termagant 

63.  turkeys  (7) 

64.  traveler 

65.  terse 

66.  tomato 

67.  tyranny  (6) 

68.  tuition 

69.  transparent 

70.  trivial 

71.  truly  (11) 

72.  treatise  (3) 

73.  torrent  (2) 

74.  tropical  (3) 

75.  trellis  (4) 


76.  temerity 

77.  trenchant 

78.  typify  (2) 

79.  thoroughly 

80.  tornadoes 

81.  tomatoes  (3) 

82.  tyrannize  (3) 

83.  turkey  (5) 

84.  tragedy  (2) 

85.  transitive  (2) 

86.  temperate  (2) 

87.  testimonial  (3) 

88.  tarpaulin 

89.  tambourine  (3) 

90.  trafficking  (2) 

91.  though  (4) 

92.  trousers  (4) 

93.  twentieth 

94.  trisyllable  (4) 

95.  thermometer 

96.  Thursday  (3) 


97.  tariff  (2) 

98.  trolley-car 

99.  threw  (3) 

100.  turtle 

101.  taffy 

102.  too  (17) 

103.  troche  (3) 

104.  typhus 

105.  tacit 

106.  tantalize 

107.  tansy  (2) 

108.  totally  (2) 

109.  to  (3) 

110.  tapioca 

111.  thawing 

112.  tassel  (11) 

113.  those  (6) 

114.  tableau 

115.  tactics 

116.  two  (6) 

117.  territory 


1.  until  (30) 

2.  usury  (3) 

3.  usually  (4) 

4.  utensil  (2) 

5.  university 

6.  utilize  (4) 


U. 

7.  usefulness 

8.  unanimous  (2) 

9.  unparalleled  (2) 

10.  umbrageous 

11.  umbrella  (4) 

12.  uniform 


13.  ubiquity 

14.  union 

15.  usurp 

16.  uncle 

17.  using  (2) 

18.  utility 


SPELLING    LISTS. 


151 


V. 


1.  visible  (13) 

2.  vinegar  (6) 

3.  vaccinate  (15) 

4.  ventilate  (7) 

5.  versatile  (3) 
(>.  variegate  (2) 

7.  vacillate  (3) 

8.  vegetable  (4) 

9.  velocipede  (2) 

10.  ventricle  (3) 

11.  vignette  (2) 

12.  vicissitude  (3) 

13.  vengeance  (3) 

14.  vermilion  (3) 

15.  ventriloquist 
H>.  varioloid  (3)    * 
1  7.  vertical  (9) 
JS.  valuable  (3) 
19.  valleys  (3) 


1.  Wednesday  (20) 

2.  Westminster 

3.  weather  (12) 

4.  whether  (10) 

5.  woman  (3) 

6.  women  (8) 

7.  whose  (14) 


20.  veins 

39.  vicinage 

21.  value 

40.  verdict 

22.  villain  (11) 

41.  vying 

23.  village  (9) 

42.  very  (8) 

24.  vein 

43.  vermin  (3) 

25.  vacillating 

44.  vane 

20.  vessel  (3) 

45.  virtues 

27.  vineyard 

46.  verdigris 

28.  villainous 

47.  veneer  (3) 

29.  volunteer 

48.  vehicle  (2) 

30.  vagary 

49.  vigorous 

31.  victuals  (7) 

50.  venom 

32.  venison  (2) 

51.  verdant 

33.  valise  (3) 

52.  venerable 

34.  vacuum  (3) 

53.  volatile 

35.  velocity  (4) 

54.  visitor  (3) 

36.  vestige 

55.  vigilant  (2) 

37.  vertices 

56.  valid 

38.  voice 

57.  volatile 

W. 

8.  weird  (8) 

15.  writing  (2) 

9.  woolly  (11) 

16.  wriggle 

10.  wield 

17.  worst 

11.  weigh 

18.  write  (3) 

12.  which  (16) 

19.  wizard  (3) 

13.  wound 

20.  wrecked 

14.  would 

21.  woolen  (3) 

152  ORTHOGRAPHY,  ORTHOEPY,  AND  PUNCTUATION. 


22.  wagon  (4) 

32. 

worship 

42.  witticism  (4) 

23.  whistle 

33. 

warrant 

43.  whey 

24.  where 

34. 

wrist 

44.  wainscoting 

25.  were 

35. 

weasel  (4) 

45.  whimsical 

26.  wish 

36. 

weapon  (6) 

46.  whoa 

27.  whole  (3) 

37. 

worsted 

47.  wily 

28.  wealth 

38. 

wrestle  (5) 

48.  wheeze 

29.  wrong 

39. 

wrinkle 

49.  wince 

30.  water 

40 

whir 

50.  written 

31.  wearisome  (3) 

41. 

woes 

51.   wholly  (2) 

Y. 

1.  yeast  (4) 

4. 

yield  (2) 

7.  yesterday 

2.  yacht  (4) 

5. 

yeoman 

8.  yule 

3.  youth 

(>. 

yolk  (3) 

Z. 

1.  zephyr  (4) 

3. 

zealous  (8) 

4.  zinc  (4) 

2.  zodiac 

APPENDIX. 

In  many  parts  of  this  work  the  plan  of  its  publication  precludes 
such  full  treatment  of  the  subject  as  the  author  desired  to  make. 
For  the  purpose  of  throwing  light  on  some  statements  which  might 
seem  to  be  hardly  correct  as  they  stand,  the  following  notes  are 
appended: 

Page  32,  last  line. —  In  Webster's  "Guide  to  Pronunciation," 
§132,  it  is  said  that  "in  the  greater  number  of  cases  [where  u  is 
found]  there  comes  in,  as  a  connecting  glide,  a  more  or  less  full 
sound  of  consonant  y,  which  in  many  cases  encroaches  upon,  and 
either  almost  or  even  quite  displaces,  the  initial  vowel  element 
[T  or  e].  When  preceded  by  certain  consonants,  the  y  glide  has 
a  tendency  to  be  fused  with  the  consonant,  thus  taking  the  shape 
of  a  sibilant,  sli  or  zh,  glide, — the  whole  process  issuing  in  what  is 
called  the  palatalization  of  the  co:  sonant." 

And  in  §165  we  find:— "The  sound  of  u  after  t  differs  from  u  by  a 
partial  or  entire  cha  ige  of  the  y  into  a  more  or  less  clear  sh,  and 
usually  after  d  into  a  zh  glide;  as  in  na'ture,  yerMure,  etc."  Cer- 
tainly it  does  not  appear  that  t  and  d  in  these  words  have  their 
regular  sound,  as  in  §189,  (2),  and  that  the  sound  of  sh  or  zh  ia 
inserted  between  these  mutes  and  the  following  u.  It  is  plain 
that  the  mutes  themselves  have  a  modified  sound, — that  the  glide 
is  "fused  with  the  consonant,"  and  whether  it  takes  the  force  of 
sh,  ch,  or  zh  may  be  a  question. 

This  note  will  also  explain  the  use  of  d  and  de  as  an  equivalent 
of  j,  on  page  29,  and  of  t,  te,  and  ti  a«  equivalents  of  ch,  on  page  30. 

It  would  perhaps  be  quite  as  correct  to  say  that  the  vowel  follow- 
ing the  consonant  equivalent  should  be  joined  with  the  consonant 
as  forming  a  part  of  the  equivalent  (see  Webster's  "Guide  to  Pro- 
nunciation," §§97  and  106),  yet  the  fact  that  the  consonant  equiva- 
lent is  sometimes  sounded  independently  of  the  vowel  (as  in 

153 


154  APPENDIX. 

oceanic,  nauseating,  associate)  shows  that  it  is  the  consonant 
which  possesses  the  chief  force  of  an  equivalent. 

Page  40. — "No  letter  or  combination  of  letters  can  begin  or  end 
a  syllable  which  cannot  begin  or  end  a  word;  hence  no  syllable 
can  begin  with  x  and  none  can  end  in  j;  as,  ma-jes-ty,  pre-jn- 
dice.  Q  must  not  be  separated  from  the  u  which  always  follows 
it;  as,  an-ti-qui-ty,  li-quid,  re-qui-si-tion." 

These  statements  are  made,  and  illustrations  given,  though  the 
author  is  aware  of  the  fact  that  they  do  not  agree  with  Webster's 
International  Dictionary,  to  which  he  so  frequently  refers,  and 
which,  in  the  main,  is  accepted  as  authority  in  spelling,  pronun- 
ciation, and  syllabication.  While  conceding  the  fact  that  syllabi- 
cation depends  more  upon  pronunciation  than  upon  etymology, 
yet  it  does  not  seem  necessary  that  the  division  of  words  into 
syllables  should  be  determined  arbitrarily  by  pronunciation  rather 
than  by  principles.  A  syllable  should  be  capable  of  pronunciation 
when  standing  alone;  that  is,  it  should  be  a  word  of  one  syllable, 
and  should  not  violate  the  established  rules  for  words.  If  q  is  not 
used  alone,  but  must  always  be  followed  by  n,  then  both  should 
be  pronounced  together  or  the  pronunciation  is  not  exact.  If  a 
word  can  not  end  in  q  or  j,  then  a  syllable  should  not  end  in 
either  of  these  letters,  since  a  syllable  is  a  part  of  a  word,  capable 
of  being  pronounced  separately  as  a  word  of  one  syllable.  The 
division  of  words  into  syllables  in  Webster's  Dictionary  is  a  slav- 
ish adherence  to  the  prevailing  pronunciation  rather  than  the 
observance  of  any  rules  or  principles  laid  down  for  the  guidance 
of  a  learner.  Webster's  "Guide  to  Pronunciation,"  §213,  says, 
'The  kw  sound  in  quiet,  quality,  etc.,  and  the  tw  in  twine,  etc., 
are  compound  and  momentary  sounds."  If  this  is  true,  as  it  is: 
then  they  should  not  be  pronounced  separately  by  placing  the  q 
or  the  t  in  one  syllable  and  the  u  or  w  in  another,  even  though  in 
rapid  pronunciation  they  seem  to  stand  in  separate  syllables.  (Ju, 
as  the  dictionary  says,  form  a  momentary  compound  and  should 
not  be  separated.  They  are  bound  as  closely  together  in  pronun- 
ciation as  k  and  s  in  the  momentary  compound  x.  Who  would 
say  extravagance  should  be  divided  into  syllables  as  it  seems  to  be 
pronounced, — ek-stravagance?  These  two  sounds  of  k  and  s  hap- 
pen to  be  represented  by  one  letter,  x,  while  the  sounds  of  k  and 


APPENDIX.  155 

W  when  united  just  as  closely,  are  represented  by  q  and  u.  The 
sound  of  these  two  combined  should  not  be  separated  in  pronun- 
ciation or  syllabication. 

The  reference  to  x  in  the  above  quotation,  is,  of  course,  a  refer- 
ence to  x  as  x,  not  as  z.  When  x  is  found  as  first  letter  of  a  word 
it  is  equivalent  to  z  and  is  not  subject  to  the  rules  for  x. 

The  reference  to  j  does  not  apply  when  j  is  found  in  words  of 
foreign  origin;  as  Taj-mabal,  Ajalon,  etc. 

Page  41.—  The  noun  gal'lant,  is  by  Webster  accented  on  the 
second  syllabic,  and  the  adjective,  in  certain  significations,  on  the 
first.  Other  orthoepists  give  both  accents  for  both  noun  and 
adjective.  The  word  is  included  in  this  list  simply  as  an  illustra- 
tion of  the  few  adjectives  accented  differently  from  nouns  of  the 
3ame  spelling. 


PE  Winchell,  Samuel  Robertson 

1H3  Orthography,  orthoepy, 

W55  and  punctuation 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY